This is a modern-English version of Education and the good life, originally written by Russell, Bertrand. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


EDUCATION AND THE GOOD LIFE



EDUCATION
AND THE
GOOD LIFE

EDUCATION
AND THE
QUALITY OF LIFE

BERTRAND RUSSELL

BERTRAND RUSSELL

BONI & LIVERIGHT
NEW YORK MCMXXVI

BONI & LIVERIGHT
NEW YORK 1926


COPYRIGHT   1926   ::   BY
BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES

COPYRIGHT   1926   ::   BY
BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES

First printing, May, 1926
Second printing, May, 1926
Third printing, June, 1926
Fourth printing, July, 1926

First printing, May 1926
Second printing, May 1926
Third printing, June 1926
Fourth printing, July 1926


[v]

CONTENTS

PAGE
Intro 7
Part I
EDUCATION AND THE GOOD LIFE
CHAPTER 
I. Principles of Modern Educational Theory 15
II. The Goals of Education 47
Part II
EDUCATION OF CHARACTER
III. The Freshman Year 87
IV. Fear 101
V. Play and Style 123
VI. Constructive feedback 136
VII. Selfishness and Ownership 147
VIII. Honesty 157
IX. Consequences 166
X. Importance of Other Kids 178
XI. Love and Compassion 187
XII. Sex Ed 209
XIII. The Preschool 224
Part 3[vi]
INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION
XIV. General Guidelines 239
XV. The Curriculum Before Age Fourteen 261
XVI. Last School Years 278
XVII. Day Schools and Boarding Schools 292
XVIII. The Uni 301
XIX. Conclusion 314

[7]

INTRODUCTION

There must be in the world many parents who, like the present author, have young children whom they are anxious to educate as well as possible, but reluctant to expose to the evils of most existing educational institutions. The difficulties of such parents are not soluble by any effort on the part of isolated individuals. It is of course possible to bring up children at home by means of governesses and tutors, but this plan deprives them of the companionship which their nature craves, and without which some essential elements of education must be lacking. Moreover it is extremely bad for a boy or girl to be made to feel “odd” and different from other boys and girls: this feeling, when traced to parents as its cause, is almost certain to rouse resentment against them, leading to a love of all that they most dislike. The conscientious parent may be driven by these considerations to send his boys and girls to schools in which he sees grave defects, merely because no existing schools seem to him satisfactory—or, if any are satisfactory, they are not in his neighbourhood. Thus the cause of[8] educational reform is forced upon conscientious parents, not only for the good of the community, but also for the good of their own children. If the parents are well-to-do, it is not necessary to the solution of their private problem that all schools should be good, but only that there should be some good school geographically available. But for wage-earning parents nothing suffices except reform in the elementary schools. As one parent will object to the reforms which another parent desires, nothing will serve except an energetic educational propaganda, which is not likely to prove effective until long after the reformer’s children are grown up. Thus from love for our own children we are driven, step by step, into the wider sphere of politics and philosophy.

There are likely many parents in the world who, like the author, have young children they want to educate as well as possible but are hesitant to subject them to the pitfalls of most current educational institutions. The challenges these parents face cannot be solved by the efforts of individuals alone. While it’s possible to raise children at home using governesses and tutors, this approach prevents them from having the friendships they naturally crave, and without it, some key aspects of their education may be missing. Additionally, it's really unhealthy for a boy or girl to feel “odd” or different from their peers: when this feeling originates from their parents, it often leads to resentment towards them and a desire for everything those parents disapprove of. A responsible parent may feel compelled to send their kids to schools that have serious flaws simply because they find no existing schools satisfactory—or if they do find one that is, it’s not nearby. Therefore, the need for educational reform is pushed onto responsible parents, not just for the sake of the community but also for the well-being of their own children. For parents with financial means, it’s not necessary for all schools to be good, only that there is at least one good school within reach. However, for working-class parents, there needs to be reform in the elementary schools. Since one parent might disagree with the reforms that another parent advocates for, the only solution is a strong educational movement, which is unlikely to be effective until long after the reformer's children have grown. Thus, out of love for our own children, we are gradually drawn into broader political and philosophical issues.

From this wider sphere I desire, in the following pages, to remain aloof as far as possible. The greater part of what I have to say will not be dependent upon the views that I may happen to hold as regards the major controversies of our age. But complete independence in this regard is impossible. The education we desire for our children must depend upon our ideals of human character, and our hopes as to the part they are to play in the community. A pacifist will not desire for his children the education which seems good to a militarist; the educational outlook of a communist will not be[9] the same as that of an individualist. To come to a more fundamental cleavage: there can be no agreement between those who regard education as a means of instilling certain definite beliefs and those who think that it should produce the power of independent judgment. Where such issues are relevant, it would be idle to shirk them. At the same time, there is a considerable body of new knowledge in psychology and pedagogy which is independent of these ultimate questions, and has an intimate bearing on education. Already it has produced very important results, but a great deal remains to be done before its teachings have been fully assimilated. This is especially true of the first five years of life; these have been found to have an importance far greater than that formerly attributed to them, which involves a corresponding increase in the educational importance of parents. My aim and purpose, wherever possible, will be to avoid controversial issues. Polemical writing is necessary in some spheres; but in addressing parents one may assume a sincere desire for the welfare of their offspring, and this alone, in conjunction with modern knowledge, suffices to decide a very large number of educational problems. What I have to say is the outcome of perplexities in regard to my own children; it is therefore not remote or theoretical, and may, I hope, help to[10] clarify the thoughts of other parents faced with a like perplexity, whether in the way of agreement with my conclusions or the opposite. The opinions of parents are immensely important, because, for lack of expert knowledge, parents are too often a drag upon the best educationists. If parents desire a good education for their children, there will, I am convinced, be no lack of teachers willing and able to give it.

From this broader context, I intend to keep my distance as much as possible in the following pages. Most of what I have to say won't depend on my opinions about the major controversies of our time. However, complete independence in this matter is impossible. The education we want for our children relies on our ideals of human character and our hopes for their roles in the community. A pacifist won't want for their children the education that seems right to a militarist; the educational perspective of a communist won't align with that of an individualist. To get to a more fundamental divide: those who see education as a way to instill certain beliefs can't agree with those who think it should foster independent judgment. Where these issues are relevant, it would be pointless to avoid them. At the same time, there's a significant amount of new knowledge in psychology and education that doesn't hinge on these ultimate questions, but has a close connection to education. It has already produced important results, but there's still a lot to do before its lessons are fully integrated. This is especially true for the first five years of life; they've been found to be far more important than previously thought, increasing the educational significance of parents. My goal, whenever possible, is to steer clear of controversial topics. Argumentative writing is necessary in some areas; however, when addressing parents, we can assume a genuine desire for their children's well-being, and this, combined with modern knowledge, can help tackle many educational issues. What I have to say comes from my own struggles concerning my children; it's not distant or theoretical, and I hope it will help clarify the thoughts of other parents facing similar challenges, whether they agree with my conclusions or not. Parents' opinions are incredibly important, because often, without expert knowledge, they can hinder the best educators' efforts. If parents truly want a good education for their children, I believe there will be plenty of teachers willing and able to provide it.

I propose, in what follows, to consider first the aims of education: the kind of individuals, and the kind of community, that we may reasonably hope to see produced by education applied to raw material of the present quality. I ignore the question of the improvement of the breed, whether by eugenics or by any other process, natural or artificial, since this is essentially outside the problems of education. But I attach great weight to modern psychological discoveries which tend to show that character is determined by early education to a much greater extent than was thought by the most enthusiastic educationists of former generations. I distinguish between education of character and education in knowledge, which may be called instruction in the strict sense. The distinction is useful, though not ultimate: some virtues are required in a pupil who is to become instructed, and much knowledge is required for[11] the successful practice of many important virtues. For purposes of discussion, however, instruction can be kept apart from education of character. I shall deal first with education of character, because it is especially important in early years; but I shall carry it through to adolescence, and deal, under this head, with the important question of sex education. Finally, I shall discuss intellectual education, its aims, its curriculum, and its possibilities, from the first lessons in reading and writing to the end of the university years. The further education which men and women derive from life and the world I shall regard as lying outside my scope; but to make men and women capable of learning from experience should be one of the aims which early education should keep most prominently in view.

I want to start by looking at the goals of education: the type of individuals and the kind of community we can realistically expect education to create from the raw material of today's society. I'm not addressing the issue of improving the human population, whether through eugenics or any other method, natural or artificial, since that goes beyond the scope of education. However, I emphasize the importance of modern psychological findings that suggest character is shaped by early education much more than was previously believed by even the most passionate educators of earlier times. I differentiate between character education and knowledge education, which can be seen as instruction in the strict sense. This distinction is helpful, though not definitive: certain virtues are necessary for a student to be well-instructed, and a good amount of knowledge is essential for practicing many important virtues successfully. For the sake of discussion, however, instruction can be separated from character education. I will first address character education because it is particularly crucial in early years; I will extend this to adolescence and tackle the important topic of sex education. Finally, I will explore intellectual education—its goals, curriculum, and potential—from the first steps in reading and writing all the way through to university graduation. I will consider the further learning that men and women gain from life and the world as outside my focus, but preparing individuals to learn from their experiences should be one of the primary objectives of early education.

[12]

[12]


[13]

PART I
EDUCATION AND THE GOOD LIFE

[14]

[15]

EDUCATION AND THE
GOOD LIFE

Education and the Good Life

CHAPTER I
POSTULATES OF MODERN EDUCATIONAL THEORY

In reading even the best treatises on education written in former times, one becomes aware of certain changes that have come over educational theory. The two great reformers of educational theory before the nineteenth century were Locke and Rousseau. Both deserved their reputation, for both repudiated many errors which were wide-spread when they wrote. But neither went as far in his own direction as almost all modern educationists go. Both, for example, belong to the tendency which led to liberalism and democracy; yet both consider only the education of an aristocratic boy, to which one man’s whole time is devoted. However excellent might be the results of such a system, no man with a modern outlook would give it serious consideration,[16] because it is arithmetically impossible for every child to absorb the whole time of an adult tutor. The system is therefore one which can only be employed by a privileged caste; in a just world, its existence would be impossible. The modern man, though he may seek special advantages for his own children in practice, does not consider the theoretical problem solved except by some method of education which could be open to all, or at least to all whose capacities render them capable of profiting by it. I do not mean that the well-to-do should, here and now, forego educational opportunities which, in the existing world, are not open to all. To do that would be to sacrifice civilization to justice. What I do mean is that the educational system we must aim at producing in the future is one which gives to every boy and girl an opportunity for the best that exists. The ideal system of education must be democratic, although that ideal is not immediately attainable. This, I think, would, nowadays, be pretty generally conceded. In this sense, I shall keep democracy in view. Whatever I shall advocate will be capable of being universal, though the individual should not meantime sacrifice his children to the badness of what is common, if he has the intelligence and the opportunity to secure something better. Even this very attenuated form of democratic principle is absent[17] from the treatises of Locke and Rousseau. Although the latter was a disbeliever in aristocracy, he never perceived the implications of his disbelief where education was concerned.

In reading even the best writings on education from the past, you start to notice some significant changes in educational theory. The two major reformers of educational thought before the nineteenth century were Locke and Rousseau. They both earned their reputation because they rejected many widespread errors in their time. However, neither of them took their ideas as far as most modern educators do. For instance, both were part of the movement that led to liberalism and democracy, yet they focused only on educating an aristocratic boy, dedicating all of one man's time to that task. Regardless of how great the results of such a system might be, no one with a modern perspective would seriously consider it, because it's simply impossible for every child to have the full attention of an adult tutor all the time. This system can only be used by a privileged few; in a just world, it wouldn’t exist at all. Modern individuals might seek to provide special advantages for their own children, but they don't believe the theoretical issue is resolved unless there's an educational method accessible to everyone—or at least to those capable of benefiting from it. I don't mean to say that wealthy individuals should give up educational opportunities that aren’t available to everyone right now. Doing so would mean sacrificing civilization for fairness. What I mean is that the education system we should strive to create in the future must offer every boy and girl the chance for the best education possible. The ideal education system must be democratic, even though that ideal isn't immediately achievable. I think this view would be widely accepted today. In this way, I will keep democracy in mind. Whatever I advocate should be universal, but that doesn't mean individuals should sacrifice their children to the flaws of what's available if they have the insight and means to find better options. Even this minimal version of democratic principles is lacking in the writings of Locke and Rousseau. Although Rousseau was against aristocracy, he never fully understood the implications of that stance when it came to education.

This matter of democracy and education is one as to which clarity is important. It would be disastrous to insist upon a dead level of uniformity. Some boys and girls are cleverer than others, and can derive more benefit from higher education. Some teachers have been better trained or have more native aptitude than others, but it is impossible that everybody should be taught by the few best teachers. Even if the highest education were desirable for all, which I doubt, it is impossible that all should have it at present, and therefore a crude application of democratic principles might lead to the conclusion that none should have it. Such a view, if adopted, would be fatal to scientific progress, and would make the general level of education a hundred years hence needlessly low. Progress should not be sacrificed to a mechanical equality at the present moment; we must approach educational democracy carefully, so as to destroy in the process as little as possible of the valuable products that happen to have been associated with social injustice.

This issue of democracy and education is one where clarity is essential. It would be a mistake to demand complete uniformity. Some boys and girls are smarter than others and can benefit more from higher education. Some teachers are better trained or have a natural talent that others lack, but it's unrealistic to expect everyone to be taught by just the few best teachers. Even if the highest education were ideal for everyone, which I question, it's impossible for all to receive it right now. A simplistic application of democratic principles might lead to the conclusion that no one should have it. This mindset, if adopted, would be detrimental to scientific progress and would lower the general level of education a hundred years from now unnecessarily. We shouldn’t sacrifice progress for the sake of mechanical equality at this moment; we need to approach educational democracy carefully so that we disrupt as little as possible of the valuable achievements that have somehow been tied to social injustice.

But we cannot regard a method of education as satisfactory if it is one which could not possibly[18] be universal. The children of rich people often have, in addition to their mother, a nurse, a nurserymaid, and a share in the other domestic servants; this involves an amount of attention which could never, in any social system, be given to all children. It is very doubtful whether carefully tended children really gain by being made unnecessarily parasitic, but in any case no impartial person can recommend special advantages for the few, except for special reasons, such as feeble-mindedness or genius. The wise parent, at the present day, is likely to choose, if he can, some method of education for his children which is not in fact universal, and for the sake of experiment it is desirable that parents should have the opportunity of trying new methods. But they ought to be such as could be made universal, if found to produce good results, not such as must from their very nature be confined to a privileged few. Fortunately, some of the best elements in modern educational theory and practice have had an extremely democratic origin; for example, Madame Montessori’s work began with nursery-schools in slums. In higher education, exceptional opportunity for exceptional ability is indispensable, but otherwise there is no reason why any child should suffer from the adoption of systems which might be adopted by all.

But we can't consider an education method satisfactory if it can't be applied universally. Wealthy children often have not just a mother, but also a nurse, a nursery maid, and share the attention of other household staff; this requires a level of care that could never be provided to all children in any social system. It's questionable whether well-cared-for kids truly benefit from being made overly dependent, but in any case, no fair-minded person can endorse special advantages for a select few unless there are specific reasons, like mental challenges or exceptional talent. Nowadays, wise parents are likely to select an educational approach for their children that isn’t universally applicable. For the sake of experimentation, parents should have the chance to try new methods. However, these methods should be ones that could be applied universally if proven effective, rather than those that must be limited to a privileged few. Luckily, some of the best aspects of modern educational theory and practice have very democratic roots; for instance, Madame Montessori's work started in nursery schools in impoverished areas. In higher education, providing exceptional opportunities for exceptional abilities is crucial, but otherwise, there’s no reason any child should be disadvantaged by systems that could be implemented by everyone.

There is another modern tendency in education,[19] which is connected with democracy, but perhaps somewhat more open to question—I mean the tendency to make education useful rather than ornamental. The connection of the ornamental with aristocracy has been set forth searchingly in Veblen’s “Theory of the Leisure Class”, but it is only the educational aspect of this connection that concerns us. In male education, the matter is bound up with the controversy between a classical and a “modern” education; in the education of girls, it is part of the conflict between the ideal of the “gentlewoman” and the desire to train girls to be self-supporting. But the whole educational problem, where women are concerned, has been distorted by the desire for sex equality: there has been an attempt to acquire the same education as that given to boys, even where it was by no means good in itself. Consequently women educators have aimed at giving to their girls such “useless” knowledge as is given to boys of the same class, and have been bitter opponents of the notion that some part of female education should be a technical training for motherhood. These cross-currents make the tendency that I am considering in some respects less definite where women are concerned, though the decay of the ideal of the “fine lady” is one of the most noteworthy examples of the tendency. In order to avoid confusing the[20] issue, I shall for the moment confine myself to male education.

There’s another modern trend in education,[19] which is linked to democracy, but perhaps it’s a bit more questionable—I’m talking about the trend to make education practical rather than just decorative. The link between the decorative and aristocracy has been thoroughly explored in Veblen’s “Theory of the Leisure Class,” but we’re only focused on the educational aspect of this link. In education for boys, this ties into the debate between classical and “modern” education; for girls, it relates to the clash between the idea of the “gentlewoman” and the wish to prepare girls to be self-sufficient. However, the entire educational issue for women has been skewed by the push for gender equality: there’s been an effort to achieve the same education as boys, even when that education wasn’t particularly valuable. As a result, women educators have strived to provide their girls with the same “useless” knowledge that boys of the same class received and have strongly opposed the idea that a portion of female education should focus on training for motherhood. These conflicting currents make the trend I’m discussing somewhat less clear-cut for women, even though the decline of the “fine lady” ideal is one of the most significant examples of this trend. To avoid confusion, I’ll temporarily focus on male education.[20]

Many separate controversies, in all of which other questions arise, are in part dependent upon our present question. Should boys learn mainly classics or mainly science? Among other considerations, one is that the classics are ornamental and science is useful. Should education as soon as possible become technical instruction for some trade or profession? Again the controversy between the useful and the ornamental is relevant, though not decisive. Should children be taught to enunciate correctly and to have pleasant manners, or are these mere relics of aristocracy? Is appreciation of art a thing of any value except in the artist? Should spelling be phonetic? All these and many other controversies are argued in part in terms of the controversy between the useful and the ornamental.

Many separate debates, each bringing up additional questions, are partly connected to our current issue. Should boys focus more on classics or on science? One point to consider is that classics are more for show, while science is practical. Should education shift to technical training for a specific job or career as soon as possible? The discussion about what’s useful versus what’s ornamental is relevant here, though it isn’t the final word. Should kids be taught to speak clearly and have good manners, or are these just outdated traits of the elite? Is an appreciation for art valuable only to the artist? Should spelling be phonetic? All of these, along with many other debates, are partly framed by the discussion between what’s useful and what’s ornamental.

Nevertheless, I believe the whole controversy to be unreal. As soon as the terms are defined, it melts away. If we interpret “useful” broadly and “ornamental” narrowly, the one side has it; in the contrary interpretation, the other side has it. In the widest and most correct sense of the word, an activity is “useful” when it has good results. And these results must be “good” in some other sense than merely “useful”, or else we have no true definition.[21] We cannot say that a useful activity is one which has useful results. The essence of what is “useful” is that it ministers to some result which is not merely useful. Sometimes a long chain of results is necessary before the final result is reached which can be called simply “good”. A plough is useful because it breaks up the ground. But breaking up the ground is not good on its own account: it is in turn merely useful because it enables seed to be sown. This is useful because it produces grain, which is useful because it produces bread, which is useful because it preserves life. But life must be capable of some intrinsic value: if life were merely useful as a means to other life, it would not be useful at all. Life may be good or bad according to circumstances; it may therefore also be useful, when it is a means to good life. Somewhere we must get beyond the chain of successive utilities, and find a peg from which the chain is to hang; if not, there is no real usefulness in any link of the chain. When “useful” is defined in this way, there can be no question whether education should be useful. Of course it should, since the process of educating is a means to an end, not an end in itself. But that is not quite what the advocates of utility in education have in mind. What they are urging is that the result of education should be useful: put crudely, they would say that[22] an educated man is a man who knows how to make machines. If we ask what is the use of machines, the answer is ultimately that they produce necessaries and comforts for the body—food, clothing, houses, etc. Thus we find that the advocate of utility, in the sense in which his view is questionable, is a man who attaches intrinsic value only to physical satisfactions: the “useful”, for him, is that which helps us to gratify the needs and desires of the body. When this is what is really meant, the advocate of utility is certainly in the wrong if he is enunciating an ultimate philosophy, though in a world where many people are starving he may be right as a politician, since the satisfaction of physical needs may be at the moment more urgent than anything else.

Nevertheless, I think the whole debate is not real. Once we define our terms, it dissolves. If we interpret “useful” broadly and “ornamental” narrowly, one side wins; in the opposite interpretation, the other side is right. In the broadest and most accurate sense, an activity is “useful” when it leads to good results. These results must be “good” in a sense other than just being “useful,” otherwise, we don't have a proper definition.[21] We can’t say that a useful activity is one that produces useful results. The essence of what is “useful” is that it supports a result that’s not just useful. Sometimes, a long series of results is needed before we reach a final result that can be called simply “good.” A plow is useful because it tills the soil. But tilling the soil isn’t good by itself; it’s merely useful because it allows seeds to be planted. This is useful because it produces grain, which is useful because it makes bread, which is useful because it sustains life. However, life must have some intrinsic value; if life was just useful as a means to more life, it wouldn’t be useful at all. Life can be good or bad depending on the circumstances; therefore, it can also be useful when it leads to a good life. At some point, we must break free from the chain of successive utilities and find a foundation from which the chain hangs; if not, there’s no real usefulness in any part of the chain. When “useful” is defined this way, it’s clear that education should be useful. Of course it should, since the process of educating serves as a means to an end, not an end in itself. But that’s not exactly what the supporters of utility in education have in mind. What they’re suggesting is that the result of education should be useful: to put it bluntly, they would say that an educated person is someone who knows how to create machines. If we ask what the purpose of machines is, the ultimate answer is that they produce necessities and comforts for our bodies—food, clothing, shelter, etc. So we see that the proponent of utility, in a way that makes his view questionable, values only physical satisfaction: for him, “useful” is what helps us satisfy our bodily needs and desires. When this is the true meaning, the utility advocate is certainly wrong if he’s proposing an ultimate philosophy. However, in a world where many people are starving, he might be right as a politician, since meeting physical needs can be more pressing than anything else at that moment.

Much the same sort of dissection is necessary in considering the other side of this controversy. To call the other side “ornamental” is, of course, to concede a point to the advocate of utility, since “ornament” is understood to be more or less trivial. The epithet “ornamental” is quite justified as applied to the traditional conception of a “gentleman” or a “lady”. The eighteenth-century gentleman spoke with a refined accent, quoted the classics on appropriate occasions, dressed in the fashion, understood punctilio and knew when a duel[23] would advance his reputation. There is a man in “The Rape of the Lock” who was

Much the same kind of analysis is needed when looking at the other side of this debate. Calling the other side “ornamental” gives some ground to those who support utility since “ornament” is seen as somewhat trivial. The term “ornamental” is quite fitting when referring to the traditional idea of a “gentleman” or a “lady.” The gentleman of the eighteenth century spoke with a refined accent, quoted the classics when appropriate, dressed in style, understood social nuances, and knew when a duel would enhance his reputation. There is a man in “The Rape of the Lock” who was

of amber snuff-box justly vain,
And the nice conduct of a clouded cane.

His education had been ornamental in the narrowest sense, and in our age few of us are rich enough to be content with his accomplishments. The ideal of an “ornamental” education in the old sense is aristocratic: it presupposes a class with plenty of money and no need to work. Fine gentlemen and fine ladies are charming to contemplate in history; their memoirs and their country houses give us a certain kind of pleasure which we no longer provide for our posterity. But their excellences, even when real, were by no means supreme, and they were an incredibly expensive product: Hogarth’s “Gin Lane” gives a vivid idea of the price that was paid for them. No one nowadays would advocate an ornamental education in this narrow sense.

His education had been superficial in the strictest sense, and in our time, few of us can afford to be satisfied with his achievements. The idea of an "ornamental" education as it used to be is aristocratic: it assumes a class with plenty of money and no need to work. Well-bred gentlemen and ladies are delightful to think about in history; their memoirs and their estates provide us with a specific kind of enjoyment that we no longer offer to future generations. However, their virtues, even when genuine, were far from supreme, and they came at an incredibly high cost: Hogarth’s “Gin Lane” illustrates vividly the toll that was taken to achieve them. No one today would support an ornamental education in this limited sense.

But that is not the real issue. The real issue is: should we, in education, aim at filling the mind with knowledge which has direct practical utility, or should we try to give our pupils mental possessions which are good on their own account? It is useful to know that there are twelve inches in a foot, and three feet in a yard, but this knowledge has no intrinsic value;[24] to those who live where the metric system is in use, it is utterly worthless. To appreciate “Hamlet”, on the other hand, will not be much use in practical life, except in those rare cases where a man is called upon to kill his uncle; but it gives a man a mental possession which he would be sorry to be without, and makes him in some sense a more excellent human being. It is this latter sort of knowledge that is preferred by the man who argues that utility is not the sole aim of education.

But that's not the main issue. The real issue is: should we in education focus on filling students' minds with knowledge that's directly useful, or should we provide them with learning that has value in its own right? It's helpful to know that there are twelve inches in a foot and three feet in a yard, but this knowledge has no real value; for those living in places that use the metric system, it's completely useless. On the other hand, understanding “Hamlet” might not be very practical, except in rare situations where someone needs to confront their uncle; however, it provides a kind of knowledge that one would regret lacking and makes a person, in some ways, a better human being. It's this type of knowledge that the person advocating for more than just practical utility in education prefers. [24]

There appear to be three different substantial issues wrapped up in the debate between advocates of a utilitarian education and their opponents. There is first a form of the debate between aristocrats and democrats, the former holding that the privileged class should be taught to employ its leisure in ways that are agreeable to itself, while the subordinate class should be taught to employ its labour in ways that are useful to others. The opposition of the democrats to this view tends to be somewhat confused: they dislike the teaching of what is useless to the aristocrat, and at the same time argue that the wage-earner’s education should not be confined to what is useful. Thus we find a democratic opposition to the old-fashioned classical education in the public schools, combined with a democratic demand that working men should have opportunities for learning[25] Latin and Greek. This attitude, even though it may imply some lack of theoretical clarity, is on the whole right in practice. The democrat does not wish to divide the community into two sections, one useful and one ornamental; he will therefore give more merely useful knowledge to the hitherto merely ornamental classes, and more merely delightful knowledge to the hitherto merely useful classes. But democracy, per se, does not decide the proportions in which these ingredients should be mixed.

There seem to be three main issues tied up in the debate between supporters of a utilitarian education and their critics. First, there's a clash between the aristocrats and democrats, where the former believe that the privileged class should learn how to enjoy their free time in ways that please them, while the lower class should be taught to use their labor in ways that benefit others. The democrats' opposition to this view is somewhat muddled: they oppose teaching what’s useless to the aristocrats, yet argue that the education of wage earners shouldn’t be limited to just useful skills. This leads to a democratic resistance against traditional classical education in public schools, alongside a democratic push for working people to have the chance to learn Latin and Greek. This viewpoint, while it might lack some theoretical coherence, is generally practical. The democrat doesn't want to split the community into two groups, one practical and one decorative; they will, therefore, advocate for giving more practical knowledge to those who have only been seen as decorative, and more enriching knowledge to those who have only been viewed as practical. However, democracy itself doesn’t dictate the proportions in which these elements should be blended.

The second issue is between men who aim only at material goods and men who care for mental delights. Most modern well-to-do Englishmen and Americans, if they were transported by magic into the age of Elizabeth, would wish themselves back in the modern world. The society of Shakespeare and Raleigh and Sir Philip Sydney, the exquisite music, the beauty of the architecture would not console them for the absence of bath-rooms, tea and coffee, motor-cars, and other material comforts of which that age was ignorant. Such men, except in so far as they are influenced by conservative tradition, tend to think that the main purpose of education is to increase the number and variety of commodities produced. They may include medicine and hygiene, but they will not feel any enthusiasm for literature or[26] art or philosophy. Undoubtedly such men have provided a great part of the driving force for the attack upon the classical curriculum established at the renaissance.

The second issue is between men who focus solely on material wealth and those who value intellectual pleasures. Most wealthy modern Englishmen and Americans, if magically transported back to the Elizabethan era, would long to return to their contemporary world. The society of Shakespeare, Raleigh, and Sir Philip Sidney, the beautiful music, and the stunning architecture wouldn’t make up for the lack of bathrooms, tea and coffee, cars, and other modern comforts that people of that time didn’t know about. These men, unless swayed by traditional conservative views, usually believe that the main goal of education is to increase the quantity and variety of goods produced. They might include medicine and hygiene, but they won't show much interest in literature, art, or philosophy. Undoubtedly, these men have been a significant part of the push against the classical curriculum established during the Renaissance.

I do not think it would be fair to meet this attitude by the mere assertion that mental goods are of more value than such as are purely physical. I believe this assertion to be true, but not the whole truth. For, while physical goods have no very high value, physical evils may be so bad as to outweigh a great deal of mental excellence. Starvation and disease, and the ever-present fear of them, have overshadowed the lives of the great majority of mankind since foresight first became possible. Most birds die of starvation, but they are happy when food is abundant, because they do not think about the future. Peasants who have survived a famine will be perpetually haunted by memory and apprehension. Men are willing to toil long hours for a pittance rather than die, while animals prefer to snatch pleasure when it is available, even if death is the penalty. It has thus come about that most men have put up with a life almost wholly devoid of pleasure, because on any other terms life would be brief. For the first time in history, it is now possible, owing to the industrial revolution and its by-products, to create a world where everybody shall have a reasonable chance of happiness.[27] Physical evil can, if we choose, be reduced to very small proportions. It would be possible, by organization and science, to feed and house the whole population of the world, not luxuriously, but sufficiently to prevent great suffering. It would be possible to combat disease, and to make chronic ill-health very rare. It would be possible to prevent the increase of population from outrunning improvements in the food supply. The great terrors which have darkened the subconscious mind of the race, bringing cruelty, oppression, and war in their train, could be so much diminished as to be no longer important. All this is of such immeasurable value to human life that we dare not oppose the sort of education which will tend to bring it about. In such an education, applied science will have to be the chief ingredient. Without physics and physiology and psychology, we cannot build the new world. We can build it without Latin and Greek, without Dante and Shakespeare, without Bach and Mozart. That is the great argument in favour of a utilitarian education. I have stated it strongly, because I feel it strongly. Nevertheless, there is another side to the question. What will be the good of the conquest of leisure and health, if no one remembers how to use them? The war against physical evil, like every other war, must not be conducted with such fury as to render men[28] incapable of the arts of peace. What the world possesses of ultimate good must not be allowed to perish in the struggle against evil.

I don't think it would be fair to respond to this attitude by simply claiming that mental goods are more valuable than purely physical ones. I believe this claim is true, but it’s not the whole truth. While physical goods might not hold high value, physical evils can be so severe that they outweigh a lot of mental excellence. Starvation and disease, along with the constant fear of them, have overshadowed the lives of the vast majority of people since foresight first became possible. Most birds die from starvation, but they are happy when food is plentiful because they don’t think about the future. Peasants who have survived a famine are often haunted by memories and anxiety. People are willing to work long hours for very little rather than face death, while animals prefer to seize pleasure when they can, even if it means risking death. As a result, most people have endured a life largely devoid of pleasure because any other option would be too brief. For the first time in history, thanks to the industrial revolution and its by-products, it is now possible to create a world where everyone has a reasonable chance at happiness.[27] Physical evil can, if we choose, be reduced to minimal levels. It would be possible, through organization and science, to provide food and shelter for the entire global population—not in luxury, but sufficiently to prevent great suffering. We could fight disease and make chronic illness quite rare. We could manage population growth so that it doesn’t outstrip improvements in food supply. The major fears that have plagued humanity, leading to cruelty, oppression, and war, could be significantly diminished to the point of being unimportant. All of this holds such immense value for human life that we must support the kind of education that will help achieve it. In such an education, applied science will need to be the main focus. Without physics, physiology, and psychology, we can't build the new world. We could make this new world without Latin and Greek, without Dante and Shakespeare, without Bach and Mozart. That’s the strong argument for a utilitarian education. I’ve stated this firmly because I feel it deeply. However, there’s another side to consider. What good is the conquest of leisure and health if no one knows how to use them? The fight against physical evil, like any other battle, must not be so intense that it leaves people incapable of the arts of peace. What the world has in terms of ultimate goodness must not be allowed to vanish in the struggle against evil.

This brings me to the third issue involved in our controversy. Is it true that only useless knowledge is intrinsically valuable? Is it true that any intrinsically valuable knowledge is useless? For my part, I spent in youth a considerable proportion of my time upon Latin and Greek, which I now consider to have been almost completely wasted. Classical knowledge afforded me no help whatever in any of the problems with which I was concerned in later life. Like ninety-nine per cent of those who are taught the classics, I never acquired sufficient proficiency to read them for pleasure. I learned such things as the genitive of “supellex”, which I have never been able to forget. This knowledge has no more intrinsic value than the knowledge that there are three feet to a yard; and its utility, to me, has been strictly confined to affording me the present illustration. On the other hand, what I learned of mathematics and science has been not only of immense utility, but also of great intrinsic value, as affording subjects of contemplation and reflection, and touchstones of truth in a deceitful world. This is, of course, in part a personal idiosyncrasy; but I am sure that a capacity to profit by the classics is a still rarer[29] idiosyncrasy among modern men. France and Germany also have valuable literatures; their languages are easily learnt, and are useful in many practical ways. The case for French and German, as against Latin and Greek, is therefore overwhelming. Without belittling the importance of the sort of knowledge which has no immediate practical utility, I think we may fairly demand that, except in the education of specialists, such knowledge shall be given in ways that do not demand an immense expenditure of time and energy on technical apparatus such as grammar. The sum of human knowledge and the complexity of human problems are perpetually increasing; therefore every generation must overhaul its educational methods if time is to be found for what is new. We must preserve the balance by means of compromises. The humanistic elements in education must remain, but they must be sufficiently simplified to leave room for the other elements without which the new world rendered possible by science can never be created.

This leads me to the third issue in our debate. Is it really true that only useless knowledge is valuable in itself? Is any knowledge that has intrinsic value completely useless? Personally, I spent a significant amount of my youth studying Latin and Greek, which I now view as mostly wasted time. Classical knowledge didn’t help me at all with the issues I faced later in life. Like most people who study the classics, I never became proficient enough to read them for enjoyment. I picked up things like the genitive of “supellex,” which I can’t forget, but that knowledge holds no more intrinsic value than knowing there are three feet in a yard; its usefulness for me has ended up being just this example. On the flip side, what I learned about mathematics and science has been not only extremely useful but also greatly valuable, providing me with subjects for contemplation and reflection and serving as truths in a misleading world. This is, of course, partially a personal quirk; however, I believe the ability to benefit from the classics is an even rarer trait among modern people. France and Germany have rich literatures too; their languages are easy to learn and useful in many practical ways. The argument for prioritizing French and German over Latin and Greek is therefore overwhelmingly strong. While I don’t want to undermine the importance of knowledge that seems immediately impractical, I think it’s reasonable to expect that, except for specialized education, such knowledge should be presented in ways that don’t require huge amounts of time and energy spent on technical details like grammar. The totality of human knowledge and the complexity of human issues are constantly growing; therefore, each generation must reassess its educational methods to make room for new ideas. We must find a balance through compromises. The humanistic aspects of education must stay, but they need to be simplified enough to make room for other elements that are essential for creating the new world made possible by science.

I do not wish to suggest that the humanistic elements in education are less important than the utilitarian elements. To know something of great literature, something of world history, something of music and painting and architecture, is essential if the life of imagination is to be fully developed. And it is only through[30] imagination that men become aware of what the world might be; without it, “progress” would become mechanical and trivial. But science, also, can stimulate the imagination. When I was a boy, astronomy and geology did more for me in this respect than the literatures of England, France and Germany, many of whose masterpieces I read under compulsion without the faintest interest. This is a personal matter: one boy or girl will derive stimulus from one source, another from another. What I suggest is that, where a difficult technique is indispensable to the mastering of a subject, it is better, except in training specialists, that the subject should be useful. In the time of the renaissance, there was little great literature in modern languages; now there is a great deal. Much of the value of the Greek tradition can be conveyed to people who do not know Greek; and as for the Latin tradition, its value is not really very great. I should, therefore, where boys and girls without special aptitudes are concerned, supply the humanistic elements of education in ways not involving a great apparatus of learning; the difficult part of education, in the later years, I should, as a rule, confine to mathematics and science. But I should make exceptions wherever a strong bent or special ability pointed in[31] other directions. Cast-iron rules are above all things to be avoided.

I don't mean to suggest that the humanistic aspects of education are less important than the practical ones. Knowing about great literature, world history, music, painting, and architecture is crucial for fully developing a life of imagination. It's only through imagination that people understand what the world could be—without it, "progress" would just become mechanical and trivial. However, science can also spark the imagination. When I was a kid, astronomy and geology inspired me more than the literature of England, France, and Germany, much of which I read without any real interest. This varies from person to person: one student might find inspiration from one source, while another finds it elsewhere. What I'm suggesting is that, when mastering a subject requires a difficult technique, it's better, unless training specialists, for that subject to be practical. During the Renaissance, there wasn’t much great literature in modern languages; now there’s plenty. Much of the value of the Greek tradition can be communicated to those who don’t know Greek, and the Latin tradition isn’t that valuable overall. Therefore, when it comes to students without special talents, I would provide the humanistic elements of education in ways that don’t require extensive learning; the more difficult aspects of education in later years, in general, I would limit to mathematics and science. However, I'd make exceptions when there’s a strong inclination or special talent pointing in other directions. Rigid rules should always be avoided.

In a mechanistic civilization, there is grave danger of a crude utilitarianism, which sacrifices the whole æsthetic side of life to what is called “efficiency”. Perhaps I am old-fashioned, but I must confess that I view with alarm the theory that language is merely a means of communication, and not also a vehicle of beauty. This tendency is world-wide, but naturally it has advanced in America. In a more or less authoritative book published by the Children’s Foundation,[1] I find some remarks on the teaching of English which seem to exemplify the tendency I deplore. For example:

In a mechanical society, there's a serious risk of a basic utilitarianism that sacrifices the entire aesthetic aspect of life for what is known as “efficiency.” Maybe I’m a bit old-fashioned, but I have to admit that I feel uneasy about the idea that language is just a means of communication and not also a way to express beauty. This trend is global, but it has certainly progressed more in America. In a somewhat authoritative book published by the Children's Foundation, [1] I see some comments on teaching English that highlight the trend I’m concerned about. For example:

“Twenty-five years ago pupils learnt from ten to fifteen thousand words, but as a result of investigations carried on during the past two decades, it has been found that the typical graduate of a high school does not need in his school work, and will not need in later life, to spell more than three thousand words at the outside, unless he engages in some technical pursuit, when it may be necessary for him to master a special and technical vocabulary. The typical American in his correspondence rarely employs more than fifteen hundred different words; many of us never use more than half this number.[32] In view of these facts, the course of spelling in the schools to-day is being constructed on the principle that the words that will be actually used in daily life should be mastered so that they can be spelled automatically, and the technical and unusual words that were formerly taught but that will probably never be used are being eliminated” (p. 384).

“Twenty-five years ago, students learned about ten to fifteen thousand words, but research over the past two decades shows that the typical high school graduate doesn’t need to spell more than three thousand words at most for their schoolwork, and most won’t need more than that in their later lives, unless they pursue a technical career, which may require them to learn a specific technical vocabulary. The average American rarely uses more than fifteen hundred different words in their correspondence; many of us don't even use more than half of that.[32] Given this information, today's spelling curriculum is designed to focus on the words that will actually be used in everyday life, ensuring that students can spell them automatically, while eliminating technical and uncommon words that were once taught but are unlikely to be used.” (p. 384)

This seems to me a most singular inversion. It is still thought that a man should know how to spell a word he is going to use, although Shakespeare and Milton could not spell, and the importance of spelling is purely and solely conventional. But for this trivial purpose there is a willingness to sacrifice the teaching of a large vocabulary, without which it is impossible to write well, or even to understand good writing. The important thing is not to know how to spell words, but how to use them; evidently this was not taught in the days when boys learned to spell 15,000 words but men only used 1,500. The way to learn to use words is to read some good literature often and carefully, intensively, not extensively. But careful reading is positively discouraged. The same book says of school-children: “They are trained to read as rapidly as possible so that they will not be halted in the gaining of meaning by giving attention to separate words, since explicit awareness of separate words in one’s reading[33] delays and often confuses the process of interpreting the thought contained in the reading” (p. 420). I wonder what pupils so trained would make of

This looks to me like a really odd reversal. It's still believed that a person should know how to spell a word they plan to use, even though Shakespeare and Milton couldn't spell, and the importance of spelling is entirely conventional. Yet, for this trivial reason, there’s a willingness to sacrifice teaching a large vocabulary, which is essential for writing well or even understanding good writing. The key thing is not knowing how to spell words but how to use them; clearly, this wasn’t taught back when boys learned to spell 15,000 words but only used 1,500. The best way to learn to use words is by reading good literature frequently and thoughtfully, intensively, not extensively. But careful reading is actively discouraged. The same book mentions school children: “They are trained to read as quickly as possible so that they won’t be interrupted in gaining meaning by focusing on individual words, since being explicitly aware of individual words in one’s reading[33] slows down and often confuses the process of understanding the thought contained in the reading” (p. 420). I wonder what students who are trained this way would make of

Sabrina fair,
Listen where thou art sitting
Under the glassy, cool, translucent wave,
In twisted braids of lilies knitting
The loose train of thy amber-dropping hair.

No doubt it will be said that the modern man has no time for such trivialities as the appreciation of great poetry. Yet the very men who say this are prepared to set aside a great deal of time in order to teach young men how to kill each other scientifically. This is surely the reductio ad absurdum of a utilitarian philosophy.

No doubt people will say that modern man doesn’t have time for things as trivial as appreciating great poetry. Yet those same people are willing to spend a lot of time teaching young men how to kill each other in a scientific way. This is clearly the reductio ad absurdum of a utilitarian philosophy.

So far, we have been considering what sort of knowledge should be imparted. I come now to a different set of problems, concerned partly with methods of teaching, partly with moral education and the training of character. Here we are no longer concerned with politics, but with psychology and ethics. Psychology was, until fairly lately, a merely academic study, with very little application to practical affairs. This is all changed now. We have, for instance, industrial psychology, clinical psychology, educational psychology, all of the[34] greatest practical importance. We may hope and expect that the influence of psychology upon our institutions will rapidly increase in the near future. In education, at any rate, its effect has already been great and beneficent.

So far, we’ve been discussing what kind of knowledge should be shared. Now, I want to focus on a different set of issues, related to teaching methods, as well as moral education and character development. Here, we're moving away from politics and into psychology and ethics. Until recently, psychology was mostly an academic subject with little relevance to real-world situations. That has changed significantly. Today, we have fields like industrial psychology, clinical psychology, and educational psychology, which are all extremely important. We can hope and expect that psychology’s impact on our institutions will grow quickly in the near future. In education, at least, its influence has already proven to be substantial and positive.

Let us take first the question of “discipline”. The old idea of discipline was simple. A child or boy was ordered to do something he disliked, or abstain from something he liked. When he disobeyed, he suffered physical chastisement, or, in extreme cases, solitary confinement on bread and water. Read, for example, the chapter in “The Fairchild Family” about how little Henry was taught Latin. He was told that he could never hope to become a clergyman unless he learned that language, but in spite of this argument the little boy did not apply himself to his book as earnestly as his father desired. So he was shut up in an attic, given only bread and water, and forbidden to speak to his sisters, who were told that he was in disgrace and they must have nothing to do with him. Nevertheless, one of them brought him some food. The footman told on her, and she got into trouble too. After a certain period in prison, the boy, we are told, began to love Latin and worked assiduously ever after. Contrast with this Chekov’s story about his uncle who tried to teach a kitten to catch mice. He brought a mouse into the room where the kitten was,[35] but the kitten’s hunting instinct was not yet developed, and it paid no attention to the mouse. So he beat it. The next day the same process was repeated, and the next and the next. At last the Professor became persuaded that it was a stupid kitten, and quite unteachable. In later life, though otherwise normal, it could never see a mouse without sweating in terror and running away. “Like the kitten,” Chekov concludes, “I had the honour of being taught Latin by my uncle.” These two stories illustrate the old discipline and the modern revolt against it.

Let’s first consider the idea of “discipline.” The old concept of discipline was straightforward. A child or boy was told to do something he didn’t like, or to stay away from something he enjoyed. If he disobeyed, he faced physical punishment, or, in more extreme cases, isolation with just bread and water. Take, for instance, the chapter in “The Fairchild Family” about how little Henry learned Latin. He was informed that he could never hope to become a clergyman unless he learned that language, but despite this reasoning, the little boy didn’t study as hard as his father wanted. So, he was locked in an attic with only bread and water and was told not to speak to his sisters, who were instructed that he was in disgrace and they should avoid him. Nonetheless, one of them secretly brought him some food. The footman snitched on her, and she got in trouble too. After a while, we are told, the boy began to enjoy Latin and worked diligently from then on. In contrast, consider Chekov’s story about his uncle who tried to teach a kitten to catch mice. He brought a mouse into the room where the kitten was, but the kitten’s hunting instinct wasn’t developed yet, and it ignored the mouse. So, he beat it. The following day, the same thing happened, and again, and again. Eventually, the professor came to believe that it was a stupid kitten and impossible to teach. Later in life, even though it was otherwise normal, it couldn’t see a mouse without sweating in fear and running away. “Like the kitten,” Chekov concludes, “I had the honour of being taught Latin by my uncle.” These two stories highlight the old form of discipline and the modern resistance to it.

But the modern educationist does not simply eschew discipline; he secures it by new methods. On this subject, those who have not studied the new methods are apt to have mistaken ideas. I had always understood that Madame Montessori dispensed with discipline, and I had wondered how she managed a roomful of children. On reading her own account of her methods, I found that discipline still held an important place, and that there was no attempt to dispense with it. On sending my little boy of three to spend his mornings in a Montessori school, I found that he quickly became a more disciplined human being, and that he cheerfully acquiesced in the rules of the school. But he had no feeling whatever of external compulsion: the rules were like the rules of a game, and were obeyed as a means of[36] enjoyment. The old idea was that children could not possibly wish to learn, and could only be compelled to learn by terror. It has been found that this was entirely due to lack of skill in pedagogy. By dividing what has to be learnt—for instance, reading and writing—into suitable stages, every stage can be made agreeable to the average child. And when children are doing what they like, there is of course no reason for external discipline. A few simple rules—no child must interfere with another child, no child must have more than one sort of apparatus at a time—are easily apprehended, and felt to be reasonable, so that there is no difficulty in getting them observed. The child thus acquires self-discipline, which consists partly of good habits, partly of the realization, in concrete instances, that it is sometimes worth while to resist an impulse for the sake of some ultimate gain. Everybody has always known that it is easy to obtain this self-discipline in games, but no one had supposed that the acquisition of knowledge could be made sufficiently interesting to bring the same motives into operation. We now know that this is possible, and it will come to be done, not only in the education of infants, but at all stages. I do not pretend that it is easy. The pedagogical discoveries involved have required[37] genius, but the teachers who are to apply them do not require genius. They require only the right sort of training, together with a degree of sympathy and patience which is by no means unusual. The fundamental idea is simple: that the right discipline consists, not in external compulsion, but in habits of mind which lead spontaneously to desirable rather than undesirable activities. What is astonishing is the great success in finding technical methods of embodying this idea in education. For this, Madame Montessori deserves the highest praise.

But today’s educators don’t just avoid discipline; they create it using new methods. People who haven’t learned about these new methods often have misconceptions. I always thought that Madame Montessori did away with discipline, and I wondered how she managed a room full of kids. After reading her explanation of her methods, I discovered that discipline still plays a key role, and there was no effort to eliminate it. When I sent my three-year-old son to a Montessori school for his mornings, I found that he quickly became more disciplined and willingly accepted the school’s rules. However, he didn’t feel any external pressure; the rules were like game rules and were followed as a way to have fun. The old belief was that children couldn’t possibly want to learn and could only be forced to learn through fear. It turns out this was due to a lack of teaching skills. By breaking down what needs to be learned—like reading and writing—into manageable stages, each stage can be made enjoyable for the average child. And when kids are doing what they enjoy, there’s no need for external discipline. A few simple rules—like no child can bother another child and no child can use more than one type of tool at a time—are easy to understand and feel reasonable, so they are naturally followed. The child thus develops self-discipline, which involves good habits and the understanding, through real life examples, that it’s sometimes worth resisting an impulse for some greater reward. Everyone has always known that it’s easy to gain this self-discipline through games, but no one thought that learning could be made interesting enough to inspire the same motivations. We now know that this is possible, and it will be applied not just in early childhood education, but at every level. I don’t claim it’s easy. The teaching breakthroughs needed have taken true brilliance, but the educators implementing them don’t need to be geniuses. They just need the right training, along with a reasonable amount of empathy and patience. The core idea is straightforward: the right discipline isn’t about external control, but rather about developing mindsets that lead naturally to positive rather than negative actions. The truly remarkable part is the successful development of technical methods to incorporate this idea into education. For this, Madame Montessori deserves the highest praise.

The change in educational methods has been very much influenced by the decay of the belief in original sin. The traditional view, now nearly extinct, was that we are all born Children of Wrath, with a nature full of wickedness; before there can be any good in us, we have to become Children of Grace, a process much accelerated by frequent castigation. Most moderns can hardly believe how much this theory influenced the education of our fathers and grandfathers. Two quotations from the life of Dr. Arnold by Dean Stanley will show that they are mistaken. Dean Stanley was Dr. Arnold’s favourite pupil, the good boy Arthur in “Tom Brown’s School Days”. He was a cousin of the present writer, who was[38] shown over Westminster Abbey by him as a boy. Dr. Arnold was the great reformer of our public schools, which are viewed as one of the glories of England, and are still conducted largely according to his principles. In discussing Dr. Arnold, therefore, we are dealing, not with something belonging to the remote past, but with something which to this day is efficacious in moulding upper-class Englishmen. Dr. Arnold diminished flogging, retaining it only for the younger boys, and confining it, so his biographer tells us, to “moral offences, such as lying, drinking, and habitual idleness”. But when a liberal journal suggested that flogging was a degrading punishment, which ought to be abolished altogether, he was amazingly indignant. He replied in print:

The shift in teaching methods has been heavily influenced by the decline in belief in original sin. The old belief, which is now almost gone, was that we’re all born as Children of Wrath, with a nature full of wickedness; before we can have any goodness, we need to become Children of Grace, a process that was often sped up by frequent punishment. Many people today can hardly comprehend how much this idea shaped the education of our parents and grandparents. Two quotes from Dean Stanley's biography of Dr. Arnold will illustrate their error. Dean Stanley was Dr. Arnold’s favorite student, the good boy Arthur in "Tom Brown’s School Days." He was a cousin of the present writer, who was [38] shown around Westminster Abbey by him as a child. Dr. Arnold was the great reformer of our public schools, which are seen as one of England's treasures and are still largely run according to his principles. So, when we discuss Dr. Arnold, we're not talking about something from a distant past, but about ideas that still play a crucial role in shaping upper-class Englishmen today. Dr. Arnold reduced the use of corporal punishment, allowing it only for younger boys and limiting it, as his biographer notes, to "moral offenses, like lying, drinking, and chronic idleness." However, when a progressive publication suggested that corporal punishment was degrading and should be eliminated completely, he was surprisingly outraged. He responded in print:

I know well of what feeling this is the expression; it originates in that proud notion of personal independence which is neither reasonable nor Christian, but essentially barbarian. It visited Europe with all the curses of the age of chivalry, and is threatening us now with those of Jacobinism.... At an age when it is almost impossible to find a true manly sense of the degradation of guilt or faults, where is the wisdom of encouraging a fantastic sense of the degradation of personal correction? What can be more false, or more adverse to the simplicity, sobriety and humbleness of mind, which are the best ornament of youth, and the best promise of a noble manhood?

I understand exactly what feeling this refers to; it comes from that proud idea of personal independence, which is neither sensible nor Christian, but fundamentally uncivilized. It made its way to Europe along with all the troubles of the chivalric age and is now threatening us with the chaos of Jacobinism.... In a time when it's nearly impossible to find a genuine, mature understanding of the shame of guilt or mistakes, what’s the point of promoting a distorted sense of shame about personal accountability? What could be more misleading or harmful to the simplicity, sobriety, and humility of mind that are the best qualities of youth and the greatest promise of honorable adulthood?

[39]The pupils of his disciples, not unnaturally, believe in flogging natives of India when they are deficient in “humbleness of mind”.

[39]The students of his followers, not surprisingly, think it's acceptable to punish Indians when they lack “humbleness of mind.”

There is another passage, already quoted in part by Mr. Strachey in “Eminent Victorians”, but so apt that I cannot forbear to quote it again. Dr. Arnold was away on a holiday, enjoying the beauties of the Lake of Como. The form his enjoyment took is recorded in a letter to his wife, as follows:

There’s another excerpt that Mr. Strachey already referenced in “Eminent Victorians,” but it’s so fitting that I can’t help but quote it again. Dr. Arnold was on vacation, taking in the beauty of Lake Como. The way he enjoyed himself is captured in a letter to his wife, as follows:

It is almost awful to look at the overwhelming beauty around me, and then think of moral evil; it seems as if heaven and hell, instead of being separated by a great gulf from one another, were absolutely on each other’s confines, and indeed not far from every one of us. Might the sense of moral evil be as strong in me as my delight in external beauty, for in a deep sense of moral evil, more perhaps than in anything else, abides a saving knowledge of God! It is not so much to admire moral good; that we may do, and yet not be ourselves conformed to it; but if we really do abhor that which is evil, not the persons in whom evil resides, but the evil which dwelleth in them, and much more manifestly and certainly to our own knowledge, in our own hearts—this is to have the feeling of God and of Christ, and to have our Spirit in sympathy with the Spirit of God. Alas! how easy to see this and say it—how hard to do it and to feel it! Who is sufficient for these things? No one, but he who feels and really laments his own insufficiency. God bless[40] you, my dearest wife, and our beloved children, now and evermore, through Christ Jesus.

It’s almost overwhelming to take in the incredible beauty around me, and then think about moral evil; it feels like heaven and hell, instead of being separated by a vast distance, are actually right next to each other, and not far from any of us. Could my awareness of moral evil be as strong as my enjoyment of external beauty? Because in a deep understanding of moral evil, more than anything else, lies a true knowledge of God! It’s not just about admiring moral goodness; we can do that and still not be true to it ourselves. But if we genuinely hate what is evil—not the people who embody it, but the evil that exists within them, and even more clearly and undeniably, within our own hearts—this is to feel God's presence and Christ’s, and to have our spirit in tune with the Spirit of God. Sadly, it’s so easy to recognize this and talk about it—so hard to actually do it and feel it! Who is capable of these things? No one, except for those who truly feel and grieve their own inadequacy. God bless[40] you, my dearest wife, and our beloved children, now and forever, through Christ Jesus.

It is pathetic to see this naturally kindly gentleman lashing himself into a mood of sadism, in which he can flog little boys without compunction, and all under the impression that he is conforming to the religion of Love. It is pathetic when we consider the deluded individual; but it is tragic when we think of the generations of cruelty that he put into the world by creating an atmosphere of abhorrence of “moral evil”, which, it will be remembered, includes habitual idleness in children. I shudder when I think of the wars, the tortures, the oppressions, of which upright men have been guilty, under the impression that they were righteously castigating “moral evil”. Mercifully, educators no longer regard little children as limbs of Satan. There is still too much of this view in dealings with adults, particularly in the punishment of crime; but in the nursery and the school it has almost disappeared.

It’s sad to see this naturally kind gentleman getting himself worked up into a mood of sadism, where he can punish little boys without any guilt, all while thinking he's upholding the religion of Love. It's pitiful when we think of the misled person; but it's tragic when we consider the generations of cruelty he brought into the world by fostering an atmosphere of hatred towards “moral evil,” which, as we know, includes kids being lazy. I shudder when I think of the wars, the torture, the oppression that decent people have committed, believing they were justly punishing “moral evil.” Thankfully, educators no longer see little children as agents of Satan. There's still too much of this mindset when dealing with adults, especially regarding crime punishment; but in nurseries and schools, it has nearly vanished.

There is an opposite error to Dr. Arnold’s, far less pernicious, but still scientifically an error, and that is the belief that children are naturally virtuous, and are only corrupted by the spectacle of their elders’ vices. This view is traditionally associated with Rousseau; perhaps[41] he held it in the abstract, but when one reads “Emile” one finds that the pupil stood in need of much moral training before he became the paragon that the system was designed to produce. The fact is that children are not naturally either “good” or “bad”. They are born with only reflexes and a few instincts; out of these, by the action of the environment, habits are produced, which may be either healthy or morbid. Which they are to be, depends chiefly upon the wisdom of mothers or nurses, the child’s nature being, at first, almost incredibly malleable. In the immense majority of children, there is the raw material of a good citizen, and also the raw material of a criminal. Scientific psychology shows that flogging on weekdays and sermons on Sundays do not constitute the ideal technique for the production of virtue. But it is not to be inferred that there is no technique for this purpose. It is difficult to resist Samuel Butler’s view that the educators of former times took a pleasure in torturing children; otherwise it is hard to see how they can have persisted so long in inflicting useless misery. It is not difficult to make a healthy child happy, and most children will be healthy if their minds and bodies are properly tended. Happiness in childhood is absolutely necessary to the production of the best type of human[42] being. Habitual idleness, which Dr. Arnold regarded as a form of “moral evil”, will not exist if the child is made to feel that its education is teaching it something worth knowing.[2] But if the knowledge imparted is worthless, and those who impart it appear as cruel tyrants, the child will naturally behave like Chekov’s kitten. The spontaneous wish to learn, which every normal child possesses, as shown in its efforts to walk and talk, should be the driving force in education. The substitution of this driving force for the rod is one of the great advances of our time.

There’s another mistake, different from Dr. Arnold’s, that’s less harmful but still a mistake in a scientific sense. This is the belief that children are inherently virtuous and only become corrupted by witnessing the vices of adults. This perspective is typically linked to Rousseau; he might have believed it in theory, but when you read “Emile,” you realize that the student needed significant moral education before reaching the ideal character that the system aimed to create. The truth is, children are neither naturally “good” nor “bad.” They’re born with just reflexes and a few instincts; from these, habits are formed through their environment, which can be either healthy or unhealthy. Which path they take largely depends on the wisdom of their mothers or caregivers, as a child’s nature is extremely flexible at first. For most children, there’s the potential to be a good citizen as well as the potential to be a criminal. Scientific psychology reveals that punishment during the week and sermons on Sundays aren’t effective methods for fostering virtue. However, that doesn’t mean there isn’t a method for achieving this. It’s hard to ignore Samuel Butler’s suggestion that past educators found pleasure in torturing children; otherwise, it’s tough to understand why they kept inflicting unnecessary suffering for so long. It isn’t difficult to make a healthy child happy, and most kids will be healthy if their minds and bodies are well cared for. Happiness in childhood is crucial for developing the best type of human being. Dr. Arnold viewed habitual idleness as a form of “moral evil,” but it won’t be an issue if a child feels that their education is teaching them something valuable. However, if the education provided is meaningless and the educators come off as cruel tyrants, the child will naturally respond like Chekov’s kitten. The innate desire to learn that every normal child has, evident in their attempts to walk and talk, should be the main motivator in education. Replacing this motivation with punishment is one of the significant progressions of our time.

This brings me to the last point which I wish to notice in this preliminary survey of modern tendencies—I mean, the greater attention paid to infancy. This is closely connected with the change in our ideas as to the training of character. The old idea was that virtue depends essentially upon will: we were supposed to be full of bad desires, which we controlled by an abstract faculty of volition. It was apparently regarded as impossible to root out bad desires; all we could do was to control them. The situation was exactly analogous to that of the criminal and the police. No one supposed that a society without would-be criminals was possible;[43] the most that could be done was to have such an efficient police force that most people would be afraid to commit crimes, and the few exceptions would be caught and punished. The modern psychological criminologist is not content with this view; he believes that the impulse to crime could, in most cases, be prevented from developing by suitable education. And what applies to society applies also to the individual. Children, especially, wish to be liked by their elders and their companions; they have, as a rule, impulses which can be developed in good or bad directions according to the situations in which they find themselves. Moreover they are at an age at which the formation of new habits is still easy; and good habits can make a great part of virtue almost automatic. On the other hand, the older type of virtue, which left bad desires rampant, and merely used will-power to check their manifestations, has been found to afford a far from satisfactory method of controlling bad conduct. The bad desires, like a river which has been dammed, find some other outlet which has escaped the watchful eye of the will. The man who, in youth, would have liked to murder his father, finds satisfaction later on in flogging his son, under the impression that he is chastising “moral evil”. Theories which justify cruelty[44] almost always have their source in some desire diverted by the will from its natural channel, driven underground, and at last emerging unrecognized as hatred of sin or something equally respectable. The control of bad desires by the will, therefore, though necessary on occasion, is inadequate as a technique of virtue.

This brings me to the last point I want to address in this initial overview of modern trends—namely, the increased focus on early childhood. This is closely tied to the shift in our thinking about character development. The traditional view was that virtue is fundamentally based on will: we were thought to be filled with negative desires, which we managed through an abstract ability to choose. It seemed impossible to eliminate negative desires; all we could do was control them. The situation was much like that of a criminal and law enforcement. No one believed a society without potential criminals was possible;[43] the best we could do was have such an effective police force that most people would be deterred from committing crimes, and the few that did would be caught and punished. Modern psychological criminologists aren't satisfied with this perspective; they believe that the urge to commit crimes can often be prevented from forming through appropriate education. What applies to society also applies to individuals. Children, in particular, want to be liked by their adults and peers; generally, they have impulses that can be directed positively or negatively depending on their circumstances. Additionally, they are at a stage where forming new habits is still easy, and good habits can make a significant part of virtue almost automatic. In contrast, the older concept of virtue, which allowed negative desires to run rampant and merely used willpower to suppress their expression, has proven to be an inadequate method for controlling bad behavior. Those negative desires, like a dammed river, will find another way to flow that eludes the vigilant eye of will. A man who, in his youth, might have wanted to harm his father, later finds an outlet for that desire in punishing his son, mistakenly believing he is addressing “moral evil.” Theories that justify cruelty[44] often stem from some desire redirected by the will from its natural course, suppressed, and eventually surfacing unnoticed as disdain for sin or something similar. Therefore, while controlling negative desires through willpower is sometimes necessary, it is not sufficient as a method for fostering virtue.

These considerations bring us to the province of psycho-analysis. There is much in the detail of psycho-analysis which I find fantastic, and not supported by adequate evidence. But the general method appears to me very important, and essential to the creation of right methods of moral training. The importance which many psycho-analysts attach to early infancy appears to me exaggerated; they sometimes talk as if character were irrevocably fixed by the time a child is three years old. This, I am sure, is not the case. But the fault is a fault on the right side. Infant psychology was neglected in the past; indeed, the intellectualist methods in vogue made it almost impossible. Take such a matter as sleep. All mothers wish their children to sleep, because it is both healthy and convenient when they do. They had developed a certain technique: rocking the cradle and singing lullabys. It was left for males who investigated the matter scientifically to discover that this technique is ideally wrong,[45] for though it is likely to succeed on any given day, it creates bad habits. Every child loves to be made a fuss of, because its sense of self-importance is gratified. If it finds that by not sleeping it secures attention, it will soon learn to adopt this method. The result is equally damaging to health and character. The great thing here is the formation of habit: the association of the cot with sleep. If this association has been adequately produced, the child will not lie awake unless it is ill or in pain. But the production of the association requires a certain amount of discipline; it is not to be achieved by mere indulgence, since that causes pleasurable associations with lying awake. Similar considerations apply to the formation of other good and bad habits. This whole study is still in its infancy, but its importance is already very great, and almost sure to become greater. It is clear that education of character must begin at birth, and requires a reversal of much of the practice of nurses and ignorant mothers. It is also clear that definite instruction can begin earlier than was formerly thought, because it can be made pleasant and no strain upon the infant’s powers of attention. In both these respects educational theory has been radically transformed in recent years, with beneficent effects which are likely to become more and[46] more evident as the years go by. Accordingly I shall begin, in what follows, with a fairly detailed consideration of the training of character in infancy, before discussing the instruction to be given in later years.

These points lead us to the field of psychoanalysis. I find a lot in the details of psychoanalysis to be quite unbelievable and lacking sufficient evidence. However, the overall approach seems very important and essential for developing proper methods of moral education. The emphasis that many psychoanalysts place on early childhood seems exaggerated to me; they sometimes act as if a child’s character is permanently set by the age of three. I believe this is not true. However, this misconception is rooted in a positive intent. In the past, infant psychology was overlooked; in fact, the dominant intellectual methods made it nearly impossible to study. Take sleep, for example. All mothers want their children to sleep because it’s healthy and convenient when they do. They’ve developed certain techniques like rocking the cradle and singing lullabies. It was left to male researchers to scientifically discover that these methods are generally flawed,[45] as they might work on any given day but lead to bad habits. Every child loves to be the center of attention because it boosts their sense of self-importance. If a child learns that refusing to sleep attracts attention, they will quickly adopt this behavior. The outcome is harmful to both health and character. The crucial element here is habit formation: associating the crib with sleep. If this connection is properly established, the child will not lie awake unless they’re sick or in pain. However, creating this association takes some discipline; it can’t happen through mere indulgence, as that creates enjoyable associations with being awake. Similar ideas apply to forming other good and bad habits. This entire area of study is still emerging, but its significance is already substantial and likely to grow. It's clear that character education must start at birth and that many nursing practices and uninformed maternal methods need to change. It’s also clear that formal teaching can begin earlier than previously thought, as it can be made enjoyable and not overwhelming for the infant’s attention span. In both these areas, educational theory has been radically changed in recent years, leading to positive results that will likely become more and[46] more apparent over time. Therefore, I will start with a fairly detailed examination of character training in infancy before moving on to the education to be provided in later years.


[47]

CHAPTER II
THE AIMS OF EDUCATION

Before considering how to educate, it is well to be clear as to the sort of result which we wish to achieve. Dr. Arnold wanted “humbleness of mind”, a quality not possessed by Aristotle’s “magnanimous man”. Nietzsche’s ideal is not that of Christianity. No more is Kant’s: for while Christ enjoins love, Kant teaches that no action of which love is the motive can be truly virtuous. And even people who agree as to the ingredients of a good character may differ as to their relative importance. One man will emphasize courage, another learning, another kindliness, and another rectitude. One man, like the elder Brutus, will put duty to the State above family affection; another, like Confucius, will put family affection first. All these divergences will produce differences as to education. We must have some conception of the kind of person we wish to produce, before we can have any definite opinion as to the education which we consider best.

Before thinking about how to educate, it's important to be clear about the kind of outcomes we want to achieve. Dr. Arnold aimed for “humbleness of mind,” a trait that Aristotle's “magnanimous man” lacks. Nietzsche’s ideal differs from Christianity, just as Kant’s does: while Christ promotes love, Kant argues that no action motivated by love can be truly virtuous. Even people who agree on what constitutes a good character can disagree on how important each quality is. One person may prioritize courage, another knowledge, another kindness, and yet another honesty. One individual, like the older Brutus, might value duty to the State over family ties; another, like Confucius, may prioritize family ties. All these differences will lead to various approaches to education. We need to have an idea of the type of person we want to nurture before we can form a definitive opinion about the best education.

[48]Of course an educator may be foolish, in the sense that he produces results other than those at which he was aiming. Uriah Heep was the outcome of lessons in humility at a Charity School, which had had an effect quite different from what was intended. But in the main the ablest educators have been fairly successful. Take as examples the Chinese literati, the modern Japanese, the Jesuits, Dr. Arnold, and the men who direct the policy of the American public schools. All these, in their various ways, have been highly successful. The results aimed at in the different cases were utterly different, but in the main the results were achieved. It may be worth while to spend a few moments on these different systems, before attempting to decide what we should ourselves regard as the aims which education should have in view.

[48]Of course, an educator can be misguided, in the sense that they produce outcomes different from what they intended. Uriah Heep was the result of lessons in humility at a charity school, which had an effect quite opposite to what was planned. However, for the most part, the most capable educators have been quite successful. Take, for example, the Chinese literati, modern Japanese educators, the Jesuits, Dr. Arnold, and those who shape the policies of American public schools. All of these, in their various ways, have been very successful. The goals in each case were completely different, but overall, the desired outcomes were achieved. It might be worthwhile to spend a few moments discussing these different systems before we try to determine what we should consider the aims of education to be.

Traditional Chinese education was, in some respects, very similar to that of Athens in its best days. Athenian boys were made to learn Homer by heart from beginning to end; Chinese boys were made to learn the Confucian classics with similar thoroughness. Athenians were taught a kind of reverence for the gods which consisted in outward observances, and placed no barrier in the way of free intellectual speculation. Similarly the Chinese were taught certain rites connected with ancestor-worship, but were by no means obliged to have[49] the beliefs which the rites would seem to imply. An easy and elegant scepticism was the attitude expected of an educated adult: anything might be discussed, but it was a trifle vulgar to reach very positive conclusions. Opinions should be such as could be discussed pleasantly at dinner, not such as men would fight for. Carlyle calls Plato “a lordly Athenian gentleman, very much at his ease in Zion”. This characteristic of being “at his ease in Zion” is also found in Chinese sages, and is, as a rule, absent from the sages produced by Christian civilizations, except when, like Goethe, they have deeply imbibed the spirit of Hellenism. The Athenians and the Chinese alike wished to enjoy life, and had a conception of enjoyment which was refined by an exquisite sense of beauty.

Traditional Chinese education was, in some ways, very similar to that of Athens in its prime. Athenian boys memorized Homer from start to finish; Chinese boys learned the Confucian classics with the same level of dedication. Athenians were taught to show reverence for the gods through outward practices and had no limitations on free intellectual exploration. Likewise, the Chinese learned specific rites related to ancestor worship but were not required to hold the beliefs those rites suggested. An easygoing skepticism was the expected attitude of an educated adult: everything could be discussed, but it was a bit crass to reach overly strong conclusions. Opinions should be suitable for pleasant conversation at dinner, not ones that would lead to arguments. Carlyle describes Plato as “a lordly Athenian gentleman, very much at his ease in Zion.” This trait of being “at his ease in Zion” is also found in Chinese sages, and is generally absent from the sages of Christian civilizations, except when they, like Goethe, have deeply embraced the spirit of Hellenism. Both the Athenians and the Chinese sought to enjoy life, and their concept of enjoyment was refined by a keen sense of beauty.

There were, however, great differences between the two civilizations, owing to the fact that, broadly speaking, the Greeks were energetic and the Chinese were lazy. The Greeks devoted their energies to art and science and mutual extermination, in all of which they achieved unprecedented success. Politics and patriotism afforded practical outlets for Greek energy: when a politician was ousted, he led a band of exiles to attack his native city. When a Chinese official was disgraced, he retired to the hills and wrote poems on the pleasures of[50] country life. Accordingly the Greek civilization destroyed itself, but the Chinese civilization could only be destroyed from without. These differences, however, seem not wholly attributable to education, since Confucianism in Japan never produced the indolent cultured scepticism which characterized the Chinese literati, except in the Kyoto nobility, who formed a kind of Faubourg Saint Germain.

There were, however, significant differences between the two civilizations. Broadly speaking, the Greeks were energetic, while the Chinese were seen as more laid-back. The Greeks channeled their energy into art, science, and their penchant for conflict, achieving remarkable success in these areas. Politics and patriotism provided practical outlets for Greek energy: when a politician was removed from power, he would lead a group of exiles to attack his home city. In contrast, when a Chinese official was disgraced, he would retreat to the countryside and write poems about the joys of rural life.[50] As a result, Greek civilization ultimately self-destructed, while Chinese civilization could only be destroyed by external forces. These differences, however, don't seem to be entirely due to education, as Confucianism in Japan never led to the same kind of lazy cultured skepticism seen among the Chinese literati, except among the Kyoto nobility, who were similar to a kind of Faubourg Saint Germain.

Chinese education produced stability and art; it failed to produce progress or science. Perhaps this may be taken as what is to be expected of scepticism. Passionate beliefs produce either progress or disaster, not stability. Science, even when it attacks traditional beliefs, has beliefs of its own, and can scarcely flourish in an atmosphere of literary scepticism. In a pugnacious world which has been unified by modern inventions, energy is needed for national self-preservation. And without science, democracy is impossible: the Chinese civilization was confined to the small percentage of educated men, and the Greek civilization was based on slavery. For these reasons, the traditional education of China is not suited to the modern world, and has been abandoned by the Chinese themselves. Cultivated eighteenth-century gentlemen, who in some respects resembled Chinese literati, have become impossible for the same reasons.

Chinese education created stability and the arts; it didn't foster progress or science. This is probably what we should expect from skepticism. Passionate beliefs lead to either progress or disaster, not stability. Science, even when it challenges traditional beliefs, has its own beliefs and struggles to thrive in an environment of literary skepticism. In a combative world that has been unified by modern innovations, we need energy for national self-preservation. Without science, democracy can't exist: Chinese civilization was limited to a small group of educated individuals, while Greek civilization relied on slavery. For these reasons, China's traditional education isn't fit for the modern world and has been abandoned by the Chinese people. Cultivated gentlemen of the eighteenth century, who in some ways resembled Chinese literati, have become impossible for the same reasons.

[51]Modern Japan affords the clearest illustration of a tendency which is prominent among all the Great Powers—the tendency to make national greatness the supreme purpose of education. The aim of Japanese education is to produce citizens who shall be devoted to the State through the training of their passions, and useful to it through the knowledge they have acquired. I cannot sufficiently praise the skill with which this double purpose has been pursued. Ever since the advent of Commodore Perry’s squadron, the Japanese have been in a situation in which self-preservation was very difficult; their success affords a justification of their methods, unless we are to hold that self-preservation itself may be culpable. But only a desperate situation could have justified their educational methods, which would have been culpable in any nation not in imminent peril. The Shinto religion, which must not be called in question even by university professors, involves history which is just as dubious as Genesis; the Dayton trial pales into insignificance beside the theological tyranny in Japan. There is an equal ethical tyranny: nationalism, filial piety, Mikado-worship, etc., must not be called in question, and therefore many kinds of progress are scarcely possible. The great danger of a cast-iron system of this sort is that it may provoke revolution as the[52] sole method of progress. This danger is real, though not immediate, and is largely caused by the educational system.

[51]Modern Japan is the clearest example of a trend that’s common among all the Great Powers—the tendency to make national greatness the ultimate goal of education. The goal of Japanese education is to create citizens who are dedicated to the State by training their passions and making them useful through the knowledge they gain. I cannot praise enough the skill with which this dual purpose has been pursued. Ever since Commodore Perry’s fleet arrived, the Japanese have faced significant challenges in self-preservation; their success justifies their methods unless we argue that self-preservation itself can be wrong. However, only a desperate situation could validate their educational strategies, which would be questionable for any nation not in imminent danger. The Shinto religion cannot be criticized even by university professors, and its history is just as uncertain as that of Genesis; the Dayton trial seems trivial compared to the theological control in Japan. There is also an ethical tyranny: nationalism, filial piety, worship of the Mikado, etc., cannot be challenged, limiting various kinds of progress. The major risk of such a rigid system is that it may lead to revolution as the only means of advancement. This risk is real, though not immediate, and is largely driven by the educational system. [52]

We have thus in modern Japan a defect opposite to that of ancient China. Whereas the Chinese literati were too sceptical and lazy, the products of Japanese education are likely to be too dogmatic and energetic. Neither acquiescence in scepticism nor acquiescence in dogma is what education should produce. What it should produce is a belief that knowledge is attainable in a measure, though with difficulty; that much of what passes for knowledge at any given time is likely to be more or less mistaken, but that the mistakes can be rectified by care and industry. In acting upon our beliefs, we should be very cautious where a small error would mean disaster; nevertheless it is upon our beliefs that we must act. This state of mind is rather difficult: it requires a high degree of intellectual culture without emotional atrophy. But though difficult it is not impossible; it is in fact the scientific temper. Knowledge, like other good things, is difficult, but not impossible; the dogmatist forgets the difficulty, the sceptic denies the possibility. Both are mistaken, and their errors, when wide-spread, produce social disaster.

In modern Japan, we have a flaw that's the opposite of ancient China. While Chinese intellectuals tended to be too doubtful and unmotivated, Japanese education often produces individuals who are too rigid and overly enthusiastic. Education shouldn't lead to either blind skepticism or blind dogma. Instead, it should foster the understanding that while knowledge can be gained, it's not always easy; much of what is accepted as knowledge can often be incorrect, but those errors can be corrected through diligence and effort. When acting on our beliefs, we need to be careful, especially where a small mistake could lead to big problems; however, we still have to act based on our beliefs. This mindset is challenging to achieve: it demands a high level of intellectual development without emotional stagnation. But although it's tough, it's not unattainable; this is essentially what the scientific mindset looks like. Knowledge, like other valuable things, is challenging but attainable; the dogmatist overlooks the challenges involved, while the skeptic dismisses the possibility altogether. Both are wrong, and when their views become widespread, they can lead to social chaos.

The Jesuits, like the modern Japanese, made the mistake of subordinating education to the[53] welfare of an institution—in their case, the Catholic Church. They were not concerned primarily with the good of the particular pupil, but with making him a means to the good of the Church. If we accept their theology, we cannot blame them: to save souls from hell is more important than any merely terrestrial concern, and is only to be achieved by the Catholic Church. But those who do not accept this dogma will judge Jesuit education by its results. These results, it is true, were sometimes quite as undesired as Uriah Heep: Voltaire was a product of Jesuit methods. But on the whole, and for a long time, the intended results were achieved: the counter-reformation, and the collapse of Protestantism in France, must be largely attributed to Jesuit efforts. To achieve these ends, they made art sentimental, thought superficial, and morals loose; in the end, the French Revolution was needed to sweep away the harm that they had done. In education, their crime was that they were not actuated by love of their pupils, but by ulterior ends.

The Jesuits, like modern Japanese, made the mistake of prioritizing the needs of their institution—the Catholic Church—over education. They weren’t primarily focused on the individual student’s well-being but rather on using them to benefit the Church. If we accept their religious beliefs, we can’t really fault them: saving souls from damnation is seen as more important than any earthly concern, and that can only be accomplished through the Catholic Church. However, those who reject this belief will evaluate Jesuit education based on its outcomes. These outcomes were sometimes as undesirable as Uriah Heep: Voltaire emerged from Jesuit education. But overall, for a long time, they did achieve their intended results: the counter-reformation and the decline of Protestantism in France can be largely credited to Jesuit efforts. To reach these goals, they made art overly sentimental, thoughts shallow, and morals lax; ultimately, the French Revolution was required to eliminate the damage they caused. In education, their failure was that they were not motivated by genuine care for their students, but by hidden agendas.

Dr. Arnold’s system, which has remained in force in English public schools to the present day, had another defect, namely that it was aristocratic. The aim was to train men for positions of authority and power, whether at home or in distant parts of the empire. An aristocracy, if it is to survive, needs certain[54] virtues; these were to be imparted at school. The product was to be energetic, stoical, physically fit, possessed of certain unalterable beliefs, with high standards of rectitude, and convinced that it had an important mission in the world. To a surprising extent, these results were achieved. Intellect was sacrificed to them, because intellect might produce doubt. Sympathy was sacrificed, because it might interfere with governing “inferior” races or classes. Kindliness was sacrificed for the sake of toughness; imagination, for the sake of firmness. In an unchanging world, the result might have been a permanent aristocracy, possessing the merits and defects of the Spartans. But aristocracy is out-of-date, and subject populations will no longer obey even the most wise and virtuous rulers. The rulers are driven into brutality, and brutality further encourages revolt. The complexity of the modern world increasingly requires intelligence, and Dr. Arnold sacrificed intelligence to “virtue”. The battle of Waterloo may have been won on the playing-fields of Eton, but the British Empire is being lost there. The modern world needs a different type, with more imaginative sympathy, more intellectual suppleness, less belief in bulldog courage and more belief in technical knowledge. The administrator of the[55] future must be the servant of free citizens, not the benevolent ruler of admiring subjects. The aristocratic tradition embedded in British higher education is its bane. Perhaps this tradition can be eliminated gradually; perhaps the older educational institutions will be found incapable of adapting themselves. As to that, I do not venture an opinion.

Dr. Arnold’s system, which still exists in English public schools today, had another flaw: it was aristocratic. The goal was to prepare individuals for roles of authority and power, whether locally or in far-off parts of the empire. An aristocracy, to survive, needs certain[54] qualities; these were to be taught at school. The outcome was supposed to be energetic, stoic, physically fit individuals, firm in certain unchanging beliefs, with high moral standards, and a strong sense of purpose in the world. To a surprising extent, these results were achieved. Intelligence was sacrificed for this, as it could lead to doubt. Compassion was set aside, as it might hinder the governance of "inferior" races or classes. Kindness was exchanged for toughness, and imagination for rigidity. In a static world, this might have resulted in a lasting aristocracy, possessing the strengths and weaknesses of the Spartans. But aristocracy is outdated, and subjected groups will no longer follow even the wisest and most virtuous leaders. The leaders are pushed into brutality, and that brutality fuels rebellion. The complexity of the modern world increasingly demands intelligence, and Dr. Arnold sacrificed intelligence for “virtue.” The battle of Waterloo may have been won on the playing fields of Eton, but the British Empire is being lost there. The modern world needs a different kind of leader, with more imaginative empathy, greater intellectual flexibility, less emphasis on bulldog courage, and more faith in technical knowledge. The future administrator must be a servant of free citizens, not a benevolent ruler over admiring subjects. The aristocratic tradition embedded in British higher education is its downfall. Perhaps this tradition can be gradually phased out; perhaps the older educational institutions will prove unable to adapt. On that, I won't speculate.

The American public schools achieve successfully a task never before attempted on a large scale: the task of transforming a heterogeneous selection of mankind into a homogeneous nation. This is done so ably, and is on the whole such a beneficent work, that on the balance great praise is due to those who accomplish it. But America, like Japan, is placed in a peculiar situation, and what the special circumstances justify is not necessarily an ideal to be followed everywhere and always. America has had certain advantages and certain difficulties. Among the advantages were: a higher standard of wealth; freedom from the danger of defeat in war; comparative absence of cramping traditions inherited from the Middle Ages. Immigrants found in America a generally diffused sentiment of democracy and an advanced stage of industrial technique. These, I think, are the two chief reasons why almost all of them came to admire America more than[56] their native countries. But actual immigrants, as a rule, retain a dual patriotism: in European struggles they continue to take passionately the side of the nation to which they originally belonged. Their children, on the contrary, lose all loyalty to the country from which their parents have come, and become merely and simply Americans. The attitude of the parents is attributable to the general merits of America; that of the children is very largely determined by their school education. It is only the contribution of the school that concerns us.

The American public schools successfully tackle a job never before attempted on a large scale: transforming a diverse mix of people into a unified nation. They do this remarkably well, and overall, it's a truly beneficial effort, so a lot of credit goes to those who make it happen. However, America, like Japan, finds itself in a unique situation, and what is justified by specific circumstances isn't necessarily an ideal to be emulated everywhere all the time. America has had certain advantages and certain challenges. The advantages include: a higher standard of living; freedom from the threat of military defeat; and a notable absence of restrictive traditions from the Middle Ages. Immigrants discovered in America a widespread sense of democracy and an advanced level of industrial development. I believe these are the two main reasons why nearly all of them came to appreciate America more than their home countries. However, actual immigrants generally maintain a dual patriotism: during European conflicts, they still passionately support the nation they originally came from. In contrast, their children tend to lose all loyalty to their parents' home country and simply become Americans. The parents' stance can be attributed to the overall qualities of America; the children's attitudes are largely shaped by their education in schools. It is the school's influence that we are concerned with.

In so far as the school can rely upon the genuine merits of America, there is no need to associate the teaching of American patriotism with the inculcation of false standards. But where the Old World is superior to the New, it becomes necessary to instil a contempt for genuine excellences. The intellectual level in Western Europe and the artistic level in Eastern Europe are, on the whole, higher than in America. Throughout Western Europe, except in Spain and Portugal, there is less theological superstition than in America. In almost all European countries the individual is less subject to herd domination than in America: his inner freedom is greater even where his political freedom is less. In these respects, the American public schools do harm. The harm[57] is essential to the teaching of an exclusive American patriotism. The harm, as with the Japanese and the Jesuits, comes from regarding the pupils as means to an end, not as ends in themselves. The teacher should love his children better than his State or his Church; otherwise he is not an ideal teacher.

As long as the school can depend on the true virtues of America, there's no need to link the teaching of American patriotism with promoting false standards. However, where the Old World excels over the New, it becomes essential to instill a disdain for real excellence. The intellectual standards in Western Europe and the artistic standards in Eastern Europe are generally higher than in America. Across Western Europe, except in Spain and Portugal, there is less theological superstition than in America. In nearly all European countries, individuals are less controlled by the majority than in America; their inner freedom is greater, even when their political freedom is less. In these areas, American public schools are harmful. This harm[57] is crucial to the teaching of a narrow American patriotism. The harm, much like with the Japanese and the Jesuits, arises from seeing students as means to an end, not as ends in themselves. A teacher should love their students more than their State or their Church; otherwise, they are not an ideal teacher.

When I say that pupils should be regarded as ends, not as means, I may be met by the retort that, after all, everybody is more important as a means than as an end. What a man is as an end perishes when he dies; what he produces as a means continues to the end of time. We cannot deny this, but we can deny the consequences deduced from it. A man’s importance as a means may be for good or for evil; the remote effects of human actions are so uncertain that a wise man will tend to dismiss them from his calculations. Broadly speaking, good men have good effects, and bad men bad effects. This, of course, is not an invariable law of nature. A bad man may murder a tyrant because he has committed crimes which the tyrant intends to punish; the effects of his act may be good, though he and his act are bad. Nevertheless, as a broad general rule, a community of men and women who are intrinsically excellent will have better effects than one composed of people who are ignorant and malevolent.[58] Apart from such considerations, children and young people feel instinctively the difference between those who genuinely wish them well and those who regard them merely as raw material for some scheme. Neither character nor intelligence will develop as well or as freely where the teacher is deficient in love; and love of this kind consists essentially in feeling the child as an end. We all have this feeling about ourselves: we desire good things for ourselves without first demanding a proof that some great purpose will be furthered by our obtaining them. Every ordinarily affectionate parent feels the same sort of thing about his or her children. Parents want their children to grow, to be strong and healthy, to do well at school, and so on, in just the same way in which they want things for themselves; no effort of self-denial and no abstract principle of justice is involved in taking trouble about such matters. This parental instinct is not always strictly confined to one’s own children. In its diffused form, it must exist in any one who is to be a good teacher of little boys and girls. As the pupils grow older, it grows less important. But only those who possess it can be trusted to draw up schemes of education. Those who regard it as one of the purposes of male education to produce men willing to kill[59] and be killed for frivolous reasons are clearly deficient in diffused parental feeling; yet they control education in all civilized countries except Denmark and China.

When I say that students should be seen as ends in themselves, not just as means to an end, some might argue that, ultimately, everyone is more important as a means than as an end. What someone is as an end dies with them; what they create as a means lasts forever. We can't deny this, but we can challenge the conclusions drawn from it. A person's role as a means can lead to good or bad outcomes; the far-reaching effects of our actions are so unpredictable that a wise person will likely overlook them in their decisions. Generally speaking, good people produce good results, and bad people produce bad results. Of course, this isn't an absolute rule. A bad person might kill a tyrant because that tyrant has committed crimes against the innocent; the outcome of this act can be positive, even if the person and the action are negative. Still, as a general rule, a community of intrinsically good individuals will have better results than one made up of ignorant and malicious people.[58] Beyond this, children and young people can instinctively tell the difference between those who genuinely care about them and those who see them merely as resources for their own agendas. Neither character nor intelligence will develop as well or as freely when the teacher lacks love; this kind of love fundamentally means recognizing the child as an end in themselves. We all share this feeling about our own lives: we want good things for ourselves without first needing proof that some grand purpose will be achieved by having them. Every caring parent feels the same way about their children. Parents want their kids to grow, be strong and healthy, succeed in school, and so on, just like they want good things for themselves; there’s no need for self-denial or abstract notions of justice when it comes to caring about these things. This parental instinct isn’t always confined strictly to one’s own children. In its wider form, it must be present in anyone who is going to be a good teacher to young boys and girls. As students get older, this instinct becomes less significant. But only those who have it can be trusted to create educational programs. Those who believe that one goal of male education is to produce men willing to fight and die for trivial reasons clearly lack this broader parental instinct; yet, they control education in all civilized countries except Denmark and China.[59]

But it is not enough that the educator should love the young; it is necessary also that he should have a right conception of human excellence. Cats teach their kittens to catch mice and play with them; militarists do likewise with the human young. The cat loves the kitten, but not the mouse; the militarist may love his own son, but not the sons of his country’s enemies. Even those who love all mankind may err through a wrong conception of the good life. I shall try, therefore, before going any further, to give an idea of what I consider excellent in men and women, quite without regard to practicality, or to the educational methods by which it might be brought into being. Such a picture will help us afterwards, when we come to consider the details of education; we shall know the direction in which we wish to move.

But it’s not enough for educators to just love young people; they also need to have a correct understanding of what makes a person truly excellent. Cats teach their kittens how to catch mice and play with them; militarists do the same with young humans. A cat loves its kitten, but not the mouse; a militarist may love his own son, but not the sons of his country’s enemies. Even those who claim to love all of humanity can make mistakes due to a flawed understanding of the good life. So, before I go any further, I’ll outline what I consider excellent in men and women, without worrying about how practical it is or the educational methods that could help achieve it. This vision will be useful later when we dive into the details of education; it will guide us in the direction we want to take.

We must first make a distinction: some qualities are desirable in a certain proportion of mankind, others are desirable universally. We want artists, but we also want men of science. We want great administrators, but we also want ploughmen and millers and bakers. The qualities which produce a man of great eminence[60] in some one direction are often such as might be undesirable if they were universal. Shelley describes the day’s work of a poet as follows:

We need to start by distinguishing between qualities that are desirable in some people and those that are desirable for everyone. We want artists, but we also need scientists. We want excellent leaders, but we also need farmers, millers, and bakers. The traits that make someone extremely successful in one area can often be undesirable if everyone had them. Shelley describes a poet's daily work as follows:

He will watch from dawn to gloom
The lake-reflected sun illume
The honey-bees in the ivy bloom,
Nor heed nor see what things they be.

These habits are praiseworthy in a poet, but not—shall we say—in a postman. We cannot therefore frame our education with a view to giving every one the temperament of a poet. But some characteristics are universally desirable, and it is these alone that I shall consider at this stage.

These traits are commendable in a poet, but not—let's say—in a postman. Therefore, we can't shape our education to give everyone the mindset of a poet. However, some qualities are universally appealing, and it's only these that I will focus on at this point.

I make no distinction whatever between male and female excellence. A certain amount of occupational training is desirable for a woman who is to have the care of babies, but that only involves the same sort of difference as there is between a farmer and a miller. It is in no degree fundamental, and does not demand consideration at our present level.

I don’t see any difference between male and female excellence. Some job training is important for a woman who takes care of babies, but that’s just like the difference between a farmer and a miller. It's not a fundamental issue and doesn't need to be discussed at our current level.

I will take four characteristics which seem to me jointly to form the basis of an ideal character: vitality, courage, sensitiveness, and intelligence. I do not suggest that this list is complete, but I think it carries us a good way. Moreover I firmly believe that, by proper physical, emotional and intellectual care of the[61] young, these qualities could all be made very common. I shall consider each in turn.

I will highlight four traits that I believe together create the foundation of an ideal character: energy, bravery, sensitivity, and intelligence. I'm not saying this list is exhaustive, but I think it covers a lot of ground. Furthermore, I truly believe that with the right physical, emotional, and intellectual support for the young, these qualities could become quite common. I will discuss each one in turn.

Vitality is rather a physiological than a mental characteristic; it is presumably always present where there is perfect health, but it tends to ebb with advancing years, and gradually dwindles to nothing in old age. In vigorous children it quickly rises to a maximum before they reach school age, and then tends to be diminished by education. Where it exists, there is pleasure in feeling alive, quite apart from any specific pleasant circumstance. It heightens pleasures and diminishes pains. It makes it easy to take an interest in whatever occurs, and thus promotes objectivity, which is an essential of sanity. Human beings are prone to become absorbed in themselves, unable to be interested in what they see and hear or in anything outside their own skins. This is a great misfortune to themselves, since it entails at best boredom and at worst melancholia; it is also a fatal barrier to usefulness, except in very exceptional cases. Vitality promotes interest in the outside world; it also promotes the power of hard work. Moreover it is a safeguard against envy, because it makes one’s own existence pleasant. As envy is one of the great sources of human misery, this is a very important merit in vitality. Many bad qualities are of course compatible with vitality—for[62] example, those of a healthy tiger. And many of the best qualities are compatible with its absence: Newton and Locke, for example, had very little. Both these men, however, had irritabilities and envies from which better health would have set them free. Probably the whole of Newton’s controversy with Leibniz, which ruined English mathematics for over a hundred years, would have been avoided if Newton had been robust and able to enjoy ordinary pleasures. In spite of its limitations, therefore, I reckon vitality among the qualities which it is important that all men should possess.

Vitality is more of a physical trait than a mental one; it’s usually present when someone is in great health, but it tends to decline as people get older and eventually fades away in old age. In energetic children, it peaks before they start school and then often decreases due to education. When vitality is present, there’s a general joy in just being alive, independent of any specific enjoyable situation. It enhances happiness and lessens discomfort. It makes it easy to engage with whatever happens, promoting objectivity, which is crucial for mental well-being. Humans often get caught up in themselves, losing interest in what they see, hear, or anything beyond their own experience. This is unfortunate, as it can lead to boredom at best and depression at worst; it’s also a significant barrier to being useful, except in rare cases. Vitality encourages curiosity about the world around us and also supports the ability to work hard. Plus, it protects against envy by making one's own life enjoyable. Since envy is a major source of human suffering, this aspect of vitality is quite significant. Many negative traits can still coexist with vitality—think of a healthy tiger, for example. And some of the best traits can be found in those lacking it: Newton and Locke, for instance, had very little vitality. However, both experienced irritability and envy that better health could have alleviated. It’s likely that much of Newton’s dispute with Leibniz, which damaged English mathematics for over a century, could have been avoided if he’d been healthy and able to enjoy simple pleasures. Despite its limitations, I believe vitality is one of the important qualities everyone should have.

Courage—the second quality on our list—has several forms, and all of them are complex. Absence of fear is one thing, and the power of controlling fear is another. And absence of fear, in turn, is one thing when the fear is rational, another when it is irrational. Absence of irrational fear is clearly good; so is the power of controlling fear. But absence of rational fear is a matter as to which debate is possible. However, I shall postpone this question until I have said something about the other forms of courage.

Courage—the second quality on our list—comes in many forms, and all of them are complex. Not feeling fear is one thing, but being able to manage fear is another. Besides, not feeling fear is different when that fear is rational compared to when it’s irrational. Not feeling irrational fear is clearly positive; so is the ability to manage fear. However, not feeling rational fear is a matter that can be debated. Still, I will put off this question until I discuss the other forms of courage.

Irrational fear plays an extraordinarily large part in the instinctive emotional life of most people. In its pathological forms, as persecution mania, anxiety complex, or what not, it is[63] treated by alienists. But in milder forms it is common among those who are considered sane. It may be a general feeling that there are dangers about, more correctly termed “anxiety”, or a specific dread of things that are not dangerous, such as mice or spiders.[3] It used to be supposed that many fears were instinctive, but this is now questioned by most investigators. There are apparently a few instinctive fears—for instance, of loud noises—but the great majority arise either from experience or from suggestion. Fear of the dark, for example, seems to be entirely due to suggestion. Most vertebrates, there is reason to think, do not feel instinctive fear of their natural enemies, but catch this emotion from their elders. When human beings bring them up by hand, the fears usual among the species are found to be absent. But fear is exceedingly infectious: children catch it from their elders even when their elders are not aware of having shown it. Timidity in mothers or nurses is very quickly imitated by children through suggestion. Hitherto, men have thought it attractive in women to be full of irrational terrors, because it gave men a chance to seem protective without incurring any real danger. But the sons of these men have acquired the terrors[64] from their mothers, and have had to be afterwards trained to regain a courage which they need never have lost if their fathers had not desired to despise their mothers. The harm that has been done by the subjection of women is incalculable; this matter of fear affords only one incidental illustration.

Irrational fear plays a huge role in the instinctive emotional lives of most people. In its extreme forms, like persecution mania or anxiety disorders, it's treated by mental health professionals. But even in milder forms, it's common among those deemed sane. It might be a general sense that dangers are lurking—better described as “anxiety”—or a specific fear of harmless things, like mice or spiders. It was once thought that many fears were instinctive, but most researchers now challenge this idea. Some instinctive fears do seem to exist—like fear of loud noises—but the majority come from personal experience or suggestion. For instance, fear of the dark appears to stem entirely from suggestion. Most vertebrates probably don’t have an instinctive fear of their natural predators, but they can pick up this emotion from their parents. When humans raise them by hand, the common fears among their species tend to be absent. However, fear spreads easily: children often absorb it from adults, even if those adults aren’t consciously displaying it. Timidity in mothers or caregivers is quickly mirrored by children due to suggestion. Historically, men have found it appealing when women exhibit irrational fears because it allowed them to act protective without facing real danger. But the sons of these men have adopted their mothers’ fears and later needed to be taught to regain a courage they should never have lost if their fathers hadn’t looked down on their mothers. The damage caused by the subjugation of women is immeasurable; the issue of fear is just one small example.

I am not at the moment discussing the methods by which fear and anxiety may be minimized; that is a matter which I shall consider later. There is, however, one question which arises at this stage, namely: can we be content to deal with fear by means of repression, or must we find some more radical cure? Traditionally, aristocracies have been trained not to show fear, while subject nations, classes, and sexes have been encouraged to remain cowardly. The test of courage has been crudely behavioristic: a man must not run away in battle; he must be proficient in “manly” sports; he must retain self-command in fires, shipwrecks, earthquakes, etc. He must not merely do the right thing, but he must avoid turning pale, or trembling, or gasping for breath, or giving any other easily observed sign of fear. All this I regard as of great importance: I should wish to see courage cultivated in all nations, in all classes, and in both sexes. But when the method adopted is repressive, it entails the evils always associated with that[65] practice. Shame and disgrace have always been potent weapons in producing the appearance of courage; but in fact they merely cause a conflict of terrors, in which it is hoped that the dread of public condemnation will be the stronger. “Always speak the truth except when something frightens you” was a maxim taught to me in childhood. I cannot admit the exception. Fear should be overcome not only in action, but in feeling; and not only in conscious feeling, but in the unconscious as well. The purely external victory over fear, which satisfies the aristocratic code, leaves the impulse operative underground, and produces evil twisted reactions which are not recognized as the offspring of terror. I am not thinking of “shell-shock”, in which the connection with fear is obvious. I am thinking rather of the whole system of oppression and cruelty by which dominant castes seek to retain their ascendancy. When recently in Shanghai a British officer ordered a number of unarmed Chinese students to be shot in the back without warning, he was obviously actuated by terror just as much as a soldier who runs away in battle. But military aristocracies are not sufficiently intelligent to trace such actions to their psychological source; they regard them rather as showing firmness and a proper spirit.

I'm not currently talking about how to reduce fear and anxiety; I'll address that later. At this point, though, one question comes to mind: can we just suppress fear, or do we need to find a more fundamental solution? Historically, the elite have been trained to hide their fear, while oppressed nations, classes, and genders have been pushed to stay submissive. The standard for measuring courage has been quite simplistic: a person must not flee in battle; they must excel in "masculine" sports; they must keep their cool during crises like fires, shipwrecks, and earthquakes. It’s not enough to do the right thing; they also shouldn't visibly show fear by turning pale, trembling, gasping, or displaying other obvious signs of fear. I think this matters a lot: I want to see courage encouraged in all nations, classes, and genders. But when the method used is suppression, it brings about the negative effects that always come with it. Shame and disgrace have typically been powerful tools to create the appearance of courage; in reality, they just provoke a clash of fears, hoping that the fear of public shame will be stronger. "Always tell the truth unless you're scared" was a lesson I learned as a child. I can't accept that exception. Fear should be conquered not just in action, but in our feelings; and not only in our conscious feelings, but in our unconscious ones too. The external triumph over fear, which meets the standards of the elite, leaves the underlying impulse alive underground, leading to harmful reactions that aren't recognized as coming from fear. I'm not referring to "shell-shock," where the link to fear is clear. I'm thinking more about the entire system of oppression and cruelty through which those in power strive to maintain their dominance. Recently, in Shanghai, when a British officer ordered several unarmed Chinese students to be shot in the back without warning, he was clearly driven by fear just like a soldier who runs away in battle. But military elites often lack the insight to connect such actions to their psychological roots; they instead perceive them as signs of strength and proper spirit.

From the point of view of psychology and[66] physiology, fear and rage are closely analogous emotions: the man who feels rage is not possessed of the highest kind of courage. The cruelty invariably displayed in suppressing negro insurrections, communist rebellions, and other threats to aristocracy, is an offshoot of cowardice, and deserves the same contempt as is bestowed upon the more obvious forms of that vice. I believe that it is possible so to educate ordinary men and women that they shall be able to live without fear. Hitherto, only a few heroes and saints have achieved such a life; but what they have done others could do if they were shown the way.

From a psychological and physiological perspective, fear and rage are very similar emotions: a person who feels rage doesn't have the highest form of courage. The cruelty that is often shown in suppressing slave uprisings, communist revolts, and other threats to the elite is a result of cowardice and deserves the same scorn that is given to the more obvious forms of that weakness. I believe it’s possible to educate ordinary people so they can live without fear. Until now, only a few heroes and saints have accomplished such a life; but what they have done, others could achieve if they were shown the way.

For the kind of courage which does not consist in repression, a number of factors must be combined. To begin with the humblest: health and vitality are very helpful, though not indispensable. Practice and skill in dangerous situations are very desirable. But when we come to consider, not courage in this and that respect, but universal courage, something more fundamental is wanted. What is wanted is a combination of self-respect with an impersonal outlook on life. To begin with self-respect: some men live from within, while others are mere mirrors of what is felt and said by their neighbours. The latter can never have true courage: they must have admiration, and are haunted by the fear of losing it. The teaching[67] of “humility”, which used to be thought desirable, was the means of producing a perverted form of this same vice. “Humility” suppressed self-respect, but not the desire for the respect of others; it merely made nominal self-abasement the means of acquiring credit. Thus it produced hypocrisy and falsification of instinct. Children were taught unreasoning submission, and proceeded to exact it when they grew up; it was said that only those who have learned to obey know how to command. What I suggest is that no one should learn how to obey, and no one should attempt to command. I do not mean, of course, that there should not be leaders in co-operative enterprises; but their authority should be like that of a captain of a football team, which is suffered voluntarily in order to achieve a common purpose. Our purposes should be our own, not the result of external authority; and our purposes should never be forcibly imposed upon others. This is what I mean when I say no one should command and no one should obey.

For the kind of courage that doesn’t rely on repression, several factors need to come together. To start with the simplest: health and vitality are quite helpful, though not essential. Experience and skill in risky situations are very beneficial. But when we think about not just courage in specific areas, but universal courage, something deeper is required. What’s needed is a mix of self-respect and a detached view on life. First, self-respect: some people draw from within, while others simply reflect what their neighbors feel and say. The latter can never have true courage; they must rely on admiration and are constantly afraid of losing it. The teaching of “humility,” once considered worthy, ended up creating a twisted version of this same issue. “Humility” suppressed self-respect but didn’t eliminate the need for others’ respect; it just turned false self-deprecation into a way of gaining approval. This led to hypocrisy and a distortion of instincts. Children were taught to submit without question and grew up expecting the same; it was said that only those who can obey know how to lead. What I propose is that no one should learn to obey, and no one should try to lead. I don’t mean that there shouldn’t be leaders in cooperative efforts, but their authority should resemble that of a football team captain, willingly accepted to achieve a shared goal. Our goals should be our own, not dictated by outside authority, and our goals should never be forced onto others. That’s what I mean when I say no one should lead, and no one should obey.

There is one thing more required for the highest courage, and that is what I called just now an impersonal outlook on life. The man whose hopes and fears are all centred upon himself can hardly view death with equanimity, since it extinguishes his whole emotional universe. Here, again, we are met[68] by a tradition urging the cheap and easy way of repression: the saint must learn to renounce Self, must mortify the flesh and forego instinctive joys. This can be done, but its consequences are bad. Having renounced pleasure for himself, the ascetic saint renounces it for others also, which is easier. Envy persists underground, and leads him to the view that suffering is ennobling, and may therefore be legitimately inflicted. Hence arises a complete inversion of values: what is good is thought bad, and what is bad is thought good. The source of all the harm is that the good life has been sought in obedience to a negative imperative, not in broadening and developing natural desires and instincts. There are certain things in human nature which take us beyond Self without effort. The commonest of these is love, more particularly parental love, which in some is so generalized as to embrace the whole human race. Another is knowledge. There is no reason to suppose that Galileo was particularly benevolent, yet he lived for an end which was not defeated by his death. Another is art. But in fact every interest in something outside a man’s own body makes his life to that degree impersonal. For this reason, paradoxical as it may seem, a man of wide and vivid interests finds less difficulty in leaving life than is experienced by some miserable hypochondriac[69] whose interests are bounded by his own ailments. Thus the perfection of courage is found in the man of many interests, who feels his ego to be but a small part of the world, not through despising himself, but through valuing much that is not himself. This can hardly happen except where instinct is free and intelligence is active. From the union of the two grows a comprehensiveness of outlook unknown both to the voluptuary and to the ascetic; and to such an outlook personal death appears a trivial matter. Such courage is positive and instinctive, not negative and repressive. It is courage in this positive sense that I regard as one of the major ingredients in a perfect character.

There’s one more thing needed for true courage, and that’s what I just called an impersonal outlook on life. A person who focuses all their hopes and fears on themselves can hardly face death calmly, since it wipes out their entire emotional world. Here, we run into a tradition that suggests the simple and easy route of repression: the saint must learn to give up Self, must discipline themselves, and must avoid natural pleasures. This can be done, but it has poor consequences. By renouncing pleasure for themselves, the ascetic saint also denies it to others, which is easier. Envy stays below the surface, leading them to think that suffering is noble and can be justifiably imposed. This results in a complete reversal of values: what’s good is seen as bad, and what’s bad is seen as good. The root of the problem is that a good life has been pursued out of a negative mandate, rather than by expanding and nurturing natural desires and instincts. There are aspects of human nature that effortlessly take us beyond the Self. The most common of these is love, especially parental love, which in some people extends to encompass all humanity. Another is knowledge. There’s no reason to believe that Galileo was particularly kind, but he lived for a purpose that wasn't ended by his death. Art is another example. In fact, any interest in things beyond one’s own body makes life less centered on the Self. For this reason, it may seem paradoxical, but a person with broad and vibrant interests finds it easier to embrace death than some miserable hypochondriac whose concerns are limited to their own ailments. Thus, the peak of courage is found in a person with many interests, who feels their ego is just a small part of the world, not because they despise themselves, but because they value much that isn’t themselves. This can hardly happen unless instincts are free and intelligence is engaged. The combination of both leads to a perspective unknown to both the pleasure-seeker and the ascetic; to such an outlook, personal death seems trivial. This kind of courage is positive and instinctual, not negative and repressive. I consider this positive type of courage to be one of the key components of a perfect character.

Sensitiveness, the third quality in our list, is in a sense a corrective of mere courage. Courageous behaviour is easier for a man who fails to apprehend dangers, but such courage may often be foolish. We cannot regard as satisfactory any way of acting which is dependent upon ignorance or forgetfulness: the fullest possible knowledge and realization are an essential part of what is desirable. The cognitive aspect, however, comes under the head of intelligence; sensitiveness, in the sense in which I am using the term, belongs to the emotions. A purely theoretical definition would be that a person is emotionally sensitive when many stimuli produce emotions in him;[70] but taken thus broadly the quality is not necessarily a good one. If sensitiveness is to be good, the emotional reaction must be in some sense appropriate: mere intensity is not what is needed. The quality I have in mind is that of being affected pleasurably or the reverse by many things, and by the right things. What are the right things, I shall try to explain. The first step, which most children take at the age of about five months, is to pass beyond mere pleasures of sensation, such as food and warmth, to the pleasure of social approbation. This pleasure, as soon as it has arisen, develops very rapidly: every child loves praise and hates blame. Usually the wish to be thought well of remains one of the dominant motives throughout life. It is certainly very valuable as a stimulus to pleasant behaviour, and as a restraint upon impulses of greed. If we were wiser in our admirations, it might be much more valuable. But so long as the most admired heroes are those who have killed the greatest number of people, love of admiration cannot alone be adequate to the good life.

Sensitiveness, the third quality on our list, acts as a corrective to simple courage. It's easier for someone who doesn't recognize dangers to act courageously, but that kind of courage can often be reckless. We can't consider any way of acting to be satisfactory if it relies on ignorance or forgetfulness; having the fullest knowledge and awareness is essential for what truly matters. However, the cognitive part falls under intelligence; sensitiveness, as I’m using it, relates to emotions. A purely theoretical definition would be that someone is emotionally sensitive when many stimuli evoke emotions in them;[70] but when defined this broadly, the quality isn’t necessarily positive. For sensitiveness to be good, the emotional reaction should be somewhat appropriate: it’s not just about how intense the feelings are. The quality I’m talking about is being positively or negatively affected by various things, particularly the right things. I’ll explain what those right things are. The first step, which most children reach around five months old, is moving beyond simple sensory pleasures like food and warmth to the pleasure of social approval. Once this pleasure develops, it grows quickly: every child loves praise and dislikes blame. Typically, the desire to be well-regarded remains a major motivator throughout life. It definitely serves as a strong motivator for positive behavior and helps keep greed in check. If we were more discerning in our admiration, it could be much more beneficial. Yet, as long as the most admired heroes are those who have taken the lives of the most people, the desire for admiration alone can’t be enough for a good life.

The next stage in the development of a desirable form of sensitiveness is sympathy. There is a purely physical sympathy: a very young child will cry because a brother or sister is crying. This, I suppose, affords the basis for the further developments. The two enlargements[71] that are needed are: first, to feel sympathy even when the sufferer is not an object of special affection; secondly, to feel it when the suffering is merely known to be occurring, not sensibly present. The second of these enlargements depends mainly upon intelligence. It may only go so far as sympathy with suffering which is portrayed vividly and touchingly, as in a good novel; it may, on the other hand, go so far as to enable a man to be moved emotionally by statistics. This capacity for abstract sympathy is as rare as it is important. Almost everybody is deeply affected when some one he loves suffers from cancer. Most people are moved when they see the sufferings of unknown patients in hospitals. Yet when they read that the death-rate from cancer is such-and-such, they are as a rule only moved to momentary personal fear lest they or some one dear to them should acquire the disease. The same is true of war: people think it dreadful when their son or brother is mutilated, but they do not think it a million times as dreadful that a million people should be mutilated. A man who is full of kindliness in all personal dealings may derive his income from incitement to war or from the torture of children in “backward” countries. All these familiar phenomena are due to the fact that sympathy is not stirred, in[72] most people, by a merely abstract stimulus. A large proportion of the evils in the modern world would cease if this could be remedied. Science has greatly increased our power of affecting the lives of distant people, without increasing our sympathy for them. Suppose you are a shareholder in a company which manufactures cotton in Shanghai. You may be a busy man, who has merely followed financial advice in making the investment; neither Shanghai nor cotton interests you, but only your dividends. Yet you become part of the force leading to massacres of innocent people, and your dividends would disappear if little children were not forced into unnatural and dangerous toil. You do not mind, because you have never seen the children, and an abstract stimulus cannot move you. That is the fundamental reason why large-scale industrialism is so cruel, and why oppression of subject races is tolerated. An education producing sensitiveness to abstract stimuli would make such things impossible.

The next stage in the development of a desirable form of sensitivity is sympathy. There’s a basic physical sympathy: a very young child will cry when a sibling is crying. This likely lays the groundwork for further developments. The two expansions that are needed are: first, to feel sympathy even when the person suffering isn’t someone we’re particularly attached to; second, to feel it when the suffering is just known to be happening, not directly witnessed. The second point mainly relies on intelligence. It might only extend to sympathy for suffering depicted vividly and touchingly, like in a good novel; on the other hand, it could enable someone to be emotionally moved by statistics. This capacity for abstract sympathy is as rare as it is essential. Almost everyone is deeply affected when a loved one suffers from cancer. Most people are touched when they see the suffering of unknown patients in hospitals. Yet when they read that the cancer death rate is a certain amount, they typically feel only a brief personal fear that they or someone they care about might get the disease. The same applies to war: people find it horrifying when their son or brother is injured, but they don’t consider it a million times worse when a million people are hurt. A person who is very kind in personal interactions may earn a living from encouraging war or from the suffering of children in "developing" countries. All these familiar scenarios stem from the fact that, for most people, mere abstract triggers don’t stir their sympathy. A significant portion of the problems in today’s world would vanish if this could be changed. Science has greatly increased our ability to impact the lives of distant individuals without increasing our sympathy for them. Imagine you’re a shareholder in a company that produces cotton in Shanghai. You might be a busy person who just followed financial advice to make the investment; neither Shanghai nor cotton interests you, only your profits. Yet you contribute to the forces leading to the massacre of innocent people, and your profits would vanish if little children weren’t forced into harmful and unsafe labor. You don’t mind because you’ve never seen the children, and an abstract stimulus doesn’t affect you. That’s the fundamental reason large-scale industrialism is so cruel, and why the oppression of colonized races is accepted. An education that fosters sensitivity to abstract stimuli could make such abuses impossible.

Cognitive sensitiveness, which should also be included, is practically the same thing as a habit of observation, and this is more naturally considered in connection with intelligence. Æsthetic sensitiveness raises a number of problems which I do not wish to discuss at this stage. I will therefore pass on to the last of[73] the four qualities we enumerated, namely, intelligence.

Cognitive sensitivity, which should also be included, is pretty much the same as having a keen sense of observation, and this is more naturally linked to intelligence. Aesthetic sensitivity brings up several issues that I don’t want to delve into right now. So, I’ll move on to the last of[73] the four qualities we listed, which is intelligence.

One of the great defects of traditional morality has been the low estimate it placed upon intelligence. The Greeks did not err in this respect, but the Church led men to think that nothing matters except virtue, and virtue consists in abstinence from a certain list of actions arbitrarily labelled “sin”. So long as this attitude persists, it is impossible to make men realize that intelligence does more good than an artificial conventional “virtue”. When I speak of intelligence, I include both actual knowledge and receptivity to knowledge. The two are, in fact, closely connected. Ignorant adults are unteachable; on such matters as hygiene or diet, for example, they are totally incapable of believing what science has to say. The more a man has learnt, the easier it is for him to learn still more—always assuming that he has not been taught in a spirit of dogmatism. Ignorant people have never been compelled to change their mental habits, and have stiffened into an unchangeable attitude. It is not only that they are credulous where they should be sceptical; it is just as much that they are incredulous where they should be receptive. No doubt the word “intelligence” properly signifies rather an aptitude for acquiring knowledge[74] than knowledge already acquired; but I do not think this aptitude is acquired except by exercise, any more than the aptitude of a pianist or an acrobat. It is, of course, possible to impart information in ways that do not train intelligence; it is not only possible, but easy, and frequently done. But I do not believe that it is possible to train intelligence without imparting information, or at any rate causing knowledge to be acquired. And without intelligence our complex modern world cannot subsist; still less can it make progress. I regard the cultivation of intelligence, therefore, as one of the major purposes of education. This might seem a commonplace, but in fact it is not. The desire to instil what are regarded as correct beliefs has made educationists too often indifferent to the training of intelligence. To make this clear, it is necessary to define intelligence a little more closely, so as to discover the mental habits which it requires. For this purpose I shall consider only the aptitude for acquiring knowledge, not the store of actual knowledge which might legitimately be included in the definition of intelligence.

One of the major flaws of traditional morality has been its undervaluation of intelligence. The Greeks were correct in this regard, but the Church led people to believe that only virtue matters, and that virtue is about avoiding a certain list of actions labeled “sin.” As long as this mindset continues, it will be impossible to help people understand that intelligence is more beneficial than an artificial, conventional idea of “virtue.” When I talk about intelligence, I’m referring to both actual knowledge and the capacity to be open to learning. These two are actually closely linked. Uninformed adults are often unteachable; for instance, when it comes to things like hygiene or diet, they struggle to accept what science has to offer. The more a person learns, the easier it becomes for them to learn even more—assuming they haven’t been taught in a dogmatic way. Uninformed people have never been forced to change their mental habits and have become set in their rigid ways. They tend to be gullible where they should be skeptical, and equally they are often skeptical where they should be open-minded. While the term “intelligence” primarily refers to an ability to acquire knowledge rather than the knowledge itself, I don’t think this ability can be developed without practice, just like a pianist or an acrobat enhances their skills through training. It is, of course, possible to share information in ways that don’t foster intelligence; it's not only possible but also easy and often done. However, I don't believe that it’s feasible to develop intelligence without imparting information or facilitating knowledge acquisition in some way. And without intelligence, our complex modern world cannot function, let alone advance. Thus, I see the cultivation of intelligence as one of the key goals of education. This might seem like a basic idea, but in reality, it’s not. The push to instill what are deemed as correct beliefs has often led educators to overlook the importance of training intelligence. To clarify this, it's necessary to define intelligence more precisely to understand the mental habits it requires. For this discussion, I will focus solely on the ability to acquire knowledge, not the actual knowledge that could also be part of the definition of intelligence.

The instinctive foundation of the intellectual life is curiosity, which is found among animals in its elementary forms. Intelligence demands an alert curiosity, but it must be of a certain[75] kind. The sort that leads village neighbours to try to peer through curtains after dark has no very high value. The wide-spread interest in gossip is inspired, not by a love of knowledge, but by malice: no one gossips about other people’s secret virtues, but only about their secret vices. Accordingly most gossip is untrue, but care is taken not to verify it. Our neighbours’ sins, like the consolations of religion, are so agreeable that we do not stop to scrutinize the evidence closely. Curiosity properly so called, on the other hand, is inspired by a genuine love of knowledge. You may see this impulse, in a moderately pure form, at work in a cat which has been brought to a strange room, and proceeds to smell every corner and every piece of furniture. You will see it also in children, who are passionately interested when a drawer or cupboard, usually closed, is open for their inspection. Animals, machines, thunderstorms, and all forms of manual work, arouse the curiosity of children, whose thirst for knowledge puts the most intelligent adult to shame. This impulse grows weaker with advancing years, until at last what is unfamiliar inspires only disgust, with no desire for a closer acquaintance. This is the stage at which people announce that the country is going to the dogs, and that “things are not what they were in my young days”. The thing which is[76] not the same as it was in that far-off time is the speaker’s curiosity. And with the death of curiosity we may reckon that active intelligence, also, has died.

The instinctive basis of intellectual life is curiosity, which can be seen in its simplest forms among animals. Intelligence requires an alert kind of curiosity, but it has to be of a specific type. The kind that makes neighbors try to look through curtains at night isn't very valuable. The widespread interest in gossip stems not from a love of knowledge but from malice: people don't gossip about others' secret virtues, only their secret vices. As a result, most gossip is false, but there’s little effort to confirm it. Our neighbors’ faults, like the comforts of religion, are so appealing that we don’t bother to examine the evidence closely. Genuine curiosity, on the other hand, comes from a true love of knowledge. You can see this impulse, in a relatively pure form, in a cat that explores a new room by sniffing around every corner and piece of furniture. You’ll also notice it in children, who are intensely interested when a drawer or cupboard usually kept closed is opened for them to see. Animals, machines, thunderstorms, and all kinds of hands-on activities spark children's curiosity, which often outshines that of the most intelligent adults. This urge weakens as people get older, until the unfamiliar just brings about disgust, with no interest in getting to know it better. This is when people start saying that society is going downhill and that “things aren’t what they used to be in my younger days.” What has changed since that long-ago time is the speaker’s curiosity. With the loss of curiosity, we can also consider that active intelligence has faded away.

But although curiosity lessens in intensity and in extent after childhood, it may for a long time improve in quality. Curiosity about general propositions shows a higher level of intelligence than curiosity about particular facts; broadly speaking, the higher the order of generality the greater is the intelligence involved. (This rule, however, must not be taken too strictly.) Curiosity dissociated from personal advantage shows a higher development than curiosity connected (say) with a chance of food. The cat that sniffs in a new room is not a wholly disinterested scientific inquirer, but probably also wants to find out whether there are mice about. Perhaps it is not quite correct to say that curiosity is best when it is disinterested, but rather that it is best when the connection with other interests is not direct and obvious, but discoverable only by means of a certain degree of intelligence. This point, however, it is not necessary for us to decide.

But even though curiosity decreases in intensity and scope after childhood, it can continue to improve in quality for a long time. Curiosity about general ideas indicates a higher level of intelligence than curiosity about specific facts; generally speaking, the more abstract the idea, the greater the intelligence involved. (However, this rule shouldn't be taken too strictly.) Curiosity that isn't tied to personal gain shows more development than curiosity linked to, say, the prospect of getting food. The cat that investigates a new room isn't purely a disinterested scientific explorer; it's likely also trying to see if there are any mice around. It might not be entirely accurate to say that curiosity is at its best when it is disinterested, but rather that it’s best when the link to other interests isn't direct and obvious but can only be discovered through a certain level of intelligence. We don't need to settle this point right now.

If curiosity is to be fruitful, it must be associated with a certain technique for the acquisition of knowledge. There must be habits of observation, belief in the possibility of knowledge,[77] patience and industry. These things will develop of themselves, given the original fund of curiosity and the proper intellectual education. But since our intellectual life is only a part of our activity, and since curiosity is perpetually coming into conflict with other passions, there is need of certain intellectual virtues, such as open-mindedness. We become impervious to new truth both from habit and from desire: we find it hard to disbelieve what we have emphatically believed for a number of years, and also what ministers to self-esteem or any other fundamental passion. Open-mindedness should therefore be one of the qualities that education aims at producing. At present, this is only done to a very limited extent, as is illustrated by the following paragraph from “The Daily Herald”, July 31, 1925:

If curiosity is going to be effective, it needs to be connected to a specific method for gaining knowledge. There should be habits of observation, a belief in the possibility of knowledge,[77] patience, and hard work. These qualities will develop naturally if there's a foundational curiosity and the right educational experience. However, since our intellectual life is just one part of our overall activity, and because curiosity often clashes with other passions, we need certain intellectual virtues, like open-mindedness. We become resistant to new truths both from habit and desire: it's tough to let go of firmly held beliefs we've maintained for many years, especially those that boost our self-esteem or satisfy other core passions. Therefore, open-mindedness should be a key goal of education. Right now, this is only achieved to a very limited degree, as shown by the following paragraph from “The Daily Herald,” July 31, 1925:

A special committee, appointed to inquire into the allegations of the subversion of children’s minds in Bootle schools by their school teachers, has placed its findings before the Bootle Borough Council. The Committee was of opinion that the allegations were substantiated, but the Council deleted the word “substantiated”, and stated that “the allegations gave cause for reasonable inquiry”. A recommendation made by the Committee, and adopted by the Council, was that in future appointments of teachers, they shall undertake to train the scholars in habits of reverence towards God and religion, and of respect for the civil and religious institutions of the country.

A special committee, set up to investigate claims of indoctrination of children's minds in Bootle schools by their teachers, has presented its findings to the Bootle Borough Council. The committee believed the claims were valid, but the Council removed the word "valid" and stated that "the claims warranted reasonable investigation." A recommendation made by the committee, which was accepted by the Council, was that future teacher appointments should require them to instill habits of reverence toward God and religion, as well as respect for the civil and religious institutions of the country.

[78]Thus whatever may happen elsewhere, there is to be no open-mindedness in Bootle. It is hoped that the Borough Council will shortly send a deputation to Dayton, Tennessee, to obtain further light upon the best methods of carrying out their programme. But perhaps that is unnecessary. From the wording of the resolution, it would seem as if Bootle needed no instruction in obscurantism.

[78] So, no matter what happens anywhere else, there will be no open-mindedness in Bootle. It’s expected that the Borough Council will soon send a delegation to Dayton, Tennessee, to gain more insight into the best ways to implement their plans. But maybe that’s not even needed. From the way the resolution is phrased, it looks like Bootle doesn't need any guidance on being closed-minded.

Courage is essential to intellectual probity, as well as to physical heroism. The real world is more unknown than we like to think; from the first day of life we practise precarious inductions, and confound our mental habits with laws of external nature. All sorts of intellectual systems—Christianity, Socialism, Patriotism, etc.—are ready, like orphan asylums, to give safety in return for servitude. A free mental life cannot be as warm and comfortable and sociable as a life enveloped in a creed: only a creed can give the feeling of a cosy fireside while the winter storms are raging without.

Courage is necessary for both intellectual honesty and physical bravery. The real world is more unpredictable than we like to believe; from the moment we are born, we make risky assumptions and mix our thinking habits with the laws of nature. Various belief systems—Christianity, Socialism, Patriotism, etc.—are ready, like orphanages, to provide safety in exchange for loyalty. A truly free intellectual life cannot feel as warm, comfortable, and social as one wrapped in a belief system: only a creed can create the sense of a cozy fireside while fierce winter storms rage outside.

This brings us to a somewhat difficult question: to what extent should the good life be emancipated from the herd? I hesitate to use the phrase “herd instinct”, because there are controversies as to its correctness. But, however interpreted, the phenomena which it describes are familiar. We like to stand well with those whom we feel to be the group with which[79] we wish to co-operate—our family, our neighbours, our colleagues, our political party, or our nation. This is natural, because we cannot obtain any of the pleasures of life without co-operation. Moreover, emotions are infectious, especially when they are felt by many people at once. Very few people can be present at an excited meeting without getting excited: if they are opponents, their opposition becomes excited. And to most people such opposition is only possible if they can derive support from the thought of a different crowd in which they will win approbation. That is why the Communion of Saints has afforded such comfort to the persecuted. Are we to acquiesce in this desire for co-operation with a crowd, or shall our education try to weaken it? There are arguments on both sides, and the right answer must consist in finding a just proportion, not in a whole-hearted decision for either party.

This leads us to a tricky question: to what extent should living a good life be free from the influence of the crowd? I’m reluctant to use the term “herd instinct” because it’s debated whether that label is accurate. But, regardless of how we interpret it, the behaviors it describes are familiar. We naturally want to be on good terms with those we see as our group—our family, neighbors, colleagues, political party, or nation. This makes sense since we can’t enjoy life’s pleasures without cooperation. Additionally, emotions are contagious, especially when many people share them at once. Very few can attend an energetic gathering without becoming energized themselves; and when opponents are there, their opposition grows fierce. For most people, such opposition is only possible if they can draw strength from the idea of another group that will approve of them. This is why the idea of the Communion of Saints has provided such solace to those who are persecuted. Should we just accept this urge to connect with a crowd, or should our education aim to diminish it? There are valid points on both sides, and the right approach must find a balanced middle ground, rather than fully committing to either side.

I think myself that the desire to please and to co-operate should be strong and normal, but should be capable of being overcome by other desires on certain important occasions. The desirability of a wish to please has already been considered in connection with sensitiveness. Without it, we should all be boors, and all social groups, from the family upwards, would be impossible. Education of young children would be very difficult if they did not desire the[80] good opinion of their parents. The contagious character of emotions also has its uses, when the contagion is from a wiser person to a more foolish one. But in the case of panic fear and panic rage it is of course the very reverse of useful. Thus the question of emotional receptivity is by no means simple. Even in purely intellectual matters, the issue is not clear. The great discoverers have had to withstand the herd, and incur hostility by their independence. But the average man’s opinions are much less foolish than they would be if he thought for himself: in science, at least, his respect for authority is on the whole beneficial.

I believe that the desire to please and cooperate should be strong and normal, but it should also be able to be set aside by other desires during important moments. The value of wanting to please has already been discussed regarding sensitivity. Without it, we would all be rude, and all social groups, starting with the family, would be impossible. Teaching young children would be very challenging if they didn’t care about their parents’ good opinion. The way emotions can spread also has its advantages, especially when the influence comes from a wiser person to someone less wise. However, with panic and rage, it's completely the opposite of helpful. So, the issue of emotional receptiveness is definitely not straightforward. Even in purely intellectual topics, the situation isn't clear-cut. Great innovators have had to stand against the crowd and face hostility due to their independence. However, the average person’s opinions are much less misguided than they would be if they thought for themselves; in science, at least, their respect for authority is generally beneficial.

I think that in the life of a man whose circumstances and talents are not very exceptional there should be a large sphere where what is vaguely termed “herd instinct” dominates, and a small sphere into which it does not penetrate. The small sphere should contain the region of his special competence. We think ill of a man who cannot admire a woman unless everybody else also admires her: we think that, in the choice of a wife, a man should be guided by his own independent feelings, not by a reflection of the feelings of his society. It is no matter if his judgments of people in general agree with those of his neighbours, but when he falls in love he ought to be guided by his own independent feelings. Much the same thing applies[81] in other directions. A farmer should follow his own judgment as to the capacities of the fields which he cultivates himself, though his judgment should be formed after acquiring a knowledge of scientific agriculture. An economist should form an independent judgment on currency questions, but an ordinary mortal had better follow authority. Wherever there is special competence, there should be independence. But a man should not make himself into a kind of hedgehog, all bristles to keep the world at a distance. The bulk of our ordinary activities must be co-operative, and co-operation must have an instinctive basis. Nevertheless, we should all learn to be able to think for ourselves about matters that are particularly well known to us, and we ought all to have acquired the courage to proclaim unpopular opinions when we believe them to be important. The application of these broad principles in special cases may, of course, be difficult. But it will be less difficult than it is at present in a world where men commonly have the virtues we have been considering in this chapter. The persecuted saint, for instance, would not exist in such a world. The good man would have no occasion to bristle and become self-conscious; his goodness would result from following his impulses, and would be combined with instinctive happiness. His neighbours would not hate[82] him, because they would not fear him: the hatred of pioneers is due to the terror they inspire, and this terror would not exist among men who had acquired courage. Only a man dominated by fear would join the Ku Klux Klan or the Fascisti. In a world of brave men, such persecuting organizations could not exist, and the good life would involve far less resistance to instinct than it does at present. The good world can only be created and sustained by fearless men, but the more they succeed in their task the fewer occasions there will be for the exercise of their courage.

I believe that in a man’s life, where his circumstances and talents aren’t very remarkable, there should be a large space where what we call “herd instinct” takes over, and a smaller area where it doesn’t reach. The small area should be where his specific skills lie. We look down on a man who can’t appreciate a woman unless everyone else does too; we think that when choosing a wife, a man should trust his own feelings, not just go along with what society thinks. It doesn’t matter if his opinions on people generally align with those of his neighbors, but when he falls in love, he should follow his own feelings. This idea applies in other ways too. A farmer should trust his judgment about the fields he cultivates, although he should make that judgment after learning about modern farming practices. An economist should independently assess currency issues, but an ordinary person is better off following expert advice. Wherever there's special expertise, there should be independence. But a man shouldn’t turn into a prickly hedgehog to keep the world at bay. Most of our daily activities require cooperation, and cooperation should be instinctive. Still, we should all learn to think for ourselves about the things we know best, and we should have the courage to voice unpopular opinions when we think they're important. Applying these general ideas to specific situations can be challenging. However, it would be easier in a world where people have the virtues we've discussed in this chapter. For example, the persecuted saint wouldn’t exist in such a world. A good person wouldn’t feel the need to be defensive; their goodness would come from following their instincts and would be accompanied by natural happiness. Their neighbors wouldn’t resent them because they wouldn’t fear them: the animosity towards pioneers stems from the fear they invoke, and that fear wouldn’t exist in a world of courageous people. Only a fearful person would join groups like the Ku Klux Klan or the Fascisti. In a world of brave individuals, such oppressive organizations couldn’t thrive, and living a good life would involve much less resistance to instinct than it does now. A good world can only be built and maintained by fearless people, but the more successful they are at this, the fewer opportunities there will be to demonstrate their courage.

A community of men and women possessing vitality, courage, sensitiveness, and intelligence, in the highest degree that education can produce, would be very different from anything that has hitherto existed. Very few people would be unhappy. The main causes of unhappiness at present are: ill-health, poverty, and an unsatisfactory sex-life. All of these would become very rare. Good health could be almost universal, and even old age could be postponed. Poverty, since the industrial revolution, is only due to collective stupidity. Sensitiveness would make people wish to abolish it, intelligence would show them the way, and courage would lead them to adopt it. (A timid person would rather remain miserable than do anything unusual.) Most people’s sex-life, at[83] present, is more or less unsatisfactory. This is partly due to bad education, partly to persecution by the authorities and Mrs. Grundy. A generation of women brought up without irrational sex fears would soon make an end of this. Fear has been thought the only way to make women “virtuous”, and they have been deliberately taught to be cowards, both physically and mentally. Women in whom love is cramped encourage brutality and hypocrisy in their husbands, and distort the instincts of their children. One generation of fearless women could transform the world, by bringing into it a generation of fearless children, not contorted into unnatural shapes, but straight and candid, generous, affectionate, and free. Their ardour would sweep away the cruelty and pain which we endure because we are lazy, cowardly, hard-hearted and stupid. It is education that gives us these bad qualities, and education that must give us the opposite virtues. Education is the key to the new world.

A community of men and women with vitality, courage, sensitivity, and intelligence, at the highest level that education can provide, would be very different from anything that has existed before. Very few people would be unhappy. The main causes of unhappiness today are: poor health, poverty, and a disappointing sex life. All of these would become very rare. Good health could be almost universal, and even old age could be delayed. Poverty, since the industrial revolution, results mainly from collective ignorance. Sensitivity would lead people to want to eliminate it, intelligence would show them how, and courage would drive them to take action. (A timid person would rather stay miserable than do something out of the ordinary.) Most people's sex lives right now are somewhat unsatisfactory. This is partly due to inadequate education and partly due to persecution from authorities and societal norms. A generation of women raised without irrational fears about sex would soon put a stop to this. Fear has been seen as the only way to make women "virtuous," and they have been intentionally taught to be cowards, both physically and mentally. Women who feel stifled by love encourage brutality and hypocrisy in their partners and distort the instincts of their children. One generation of fearless women could transform the world by producing a generation of fearless children who are not twisted into unnatural shapes but are straightforward, genuine, generous, affectionate, and free. Their passion would eliminate the cruelty and pain we endure because we are lazy, cowardly, hard-hearted, and ignorant. It is education that gives us these negative qualities, and education that must instill the opposite virtues. Education is the key to the new world.

But it is time to have done with generalities and come to the concrete detail in which our ideals are to be embodied.

But it's time to stop with the generalities and focus on the specific details where our ideals will take shape.

[84]

[84]


[85]

PART II
EDUCATION OF CHARACTER

[86]

[87]

CHAPTER III
THE FIRST YEAR

The first year of life was formerly regarded as lying outside the sphere of education. At least until the infant could speak, if not longer, it was left to the entirely unchecked care of mothers and nurses, who were supposed to know by instinct what was good for the child. As a matter of fact, they did not know. An enormous proportion of children died during the first year, and of the remainder many were already ruined in health. By bad handling, the foundations had been laid for disastrous habits of mind. All this has only recently been realized. The invasion of the nursery by science is often resented, because it disturbs the sentimental picture of mother and child. But sentimentality and love cannot coexist; the parent who loves his or her child will wish it to live, even if it should be necessary to employ intelligence for the purpose. Accordingly we find this sentimentality strongest in childless people and in people who, like Rousseau, are willing to leave their children to the Foundling[88] Hospital. Most educated parents are eager to know what science has to say, and uneducated parents, also, learn from maternity centres. The result is shown in the remarkable diminution of infant mortality. There is reason to think that, with adequate care and skill, very few children would die in infancy. Not only would few die, but the survivors would be healthier in mind and body.

The first year of life was once seen as outside the realm of education. At least until the baby could talk, if not longer, it was left to the completely unregulated care of mothers and nurses, who were expected to instinctively know what was best for the child. In reality, they didn't know. A large number of children died during their first year, and many of those who survived were already facing health issues. Poor care set the stage for harmful mental habits. This has only been recognized recently. The entry of science into the nursery is often met with resistance, as it disrupts the sentimental image of mother and child. However, sentimentality and love can't exist together; a parent who truly loves their child will want them to live, even if that means using intelligence to ensure it. Thus, we often find this sentimentality strongest among those without children and those, like Rousseau, who are willing to abandon their kids to a Foundling[88] Hospital. Most educated parents are eager to learn what science has to offer, and uneducated parents also gain knowledge from maternity centers. The effect is seen in the significant drop in infant mortality. There's reason to believe that, with proper care and skill, very few children would die in infancy. Not only would few die, but the survivors would also be healthier in both mind and body.

Questions of physical health, strictly speaking, lie outside the scope of this book, and must be left to medical practitioners. I shall touch on them only where they have psychological importance. But physical and mental are scarcely distinguishable in the first year of life. Moreover the educator in later years may find himself handicapped by purely physiological mistakes in handling the infant. We cannot therefore altogether avoid trespassing upon ground which does not of right belong to us.

Questions about physical health, to be precise, are beyond the focus of this book and should be addressed by medical professionals. I will only mention them where they are relevant to psychology. However, physical and mental health are nearly indistinguishable in the first year of life. Additionally, educators in later years might struggle due to purely physiological errors made when dealing with infants. Therefore, we cannot completely avoid encroaching on territory that technically isn't ours.

The new-born infant has reflexes and instincts, but no habits. Whatever habits it may have acquired in the womb are useless in its new situation: even breathing sometimes has to be taught, and some children die because they do not learn the lesson quickly enough. There is one well-developed instinct, the instinct of sucking; when the child is engaged in this occupation, it feels at home with its new environment. But the rest of its waking life is[89] passed in a vague bewilderment, from which relief is found by sleeping most of the twenty-four hours. At the end of a fortnight, all this is changed. The child has acquired expectations from regularly recurring experiences. It is already a conservative—probably a more complete conservative than at any later time. Any novelty is met with resentment. If it could speak, it would say: “Do you suppose I am going to change the habits of a lifetime at my time of life?” The rapidity with which infants acquire habits is amazing. Every bad habit acquired is a barrier to better habits later; that is why the first formation of habits in early infancy is so important. If the first habits are good, endless trouble is saved later. Moreover habits acquired very early feel, in later life, just like instincts; they have the same profound grip. New contrary habits acquired afterwards cannot have the same force; for this reason, also, the first habits should be a matter of grave concern.

The newborn baby has reflexes and instincts, but no habits. Any habits it picked up in the womb are useless in its new environment: even breathing sometimes needs to be taught, and some babies die because they don’t learn quickly enough. There is one well-established instinct, the sucking instinct; when the baby is doing this, it feels comfortable in its new surroundings. But the rest of its awake time is[89] spent in a kind of confusing daze, which it escapes from by sleeping most of the twenty-four hours. By the end of two weeks, all of this changes. The baby starts to develop expectations from regular experiences. It’s already a creature of habit—probably more set in its ways than at any other time in life. Any new experience is met with resistance. If it could talk, it would say, “Do you really think I’m going to change my lifelong habits at this age?” The speed at which infants form habits is astonishing. Every bad habit picked up creates a hurdle to developing better habits later on; that’s why the initial formation of habits in early infancy is so crucial. If the first habits are good, it saves a lot of trouble down the road. Additionally, habits formed very early feel, later on, just like instincts; they have the same deep-rooted impact. New conflicting habits learned later can’t have the same strength; for this reason, the first habits should be taken very seriously.

Two considerations come in when we are considering habit-formation in infancy. The first and paramount consideration is health; the second is character. We want the child to become the sort of person that will be liked and will be able to cope with life successfully. Fortunately, health and character point in the same direction: what is good for one is good also[90] for the other. It is character that specially concerns us in this book; but health requires the same practices. Thus we are not faced with the difficult alternative of a healthy scoundrel or a diseased saint.

Two factors come into play when we're thinking about how habits form in infants. The first and most important factor is health; the second is character. We want the child to grow into a person who is liked and can handle life effectively. Thankfully, health and character go hand in hand: what's beneficial for one is also good for the other. While this book is mainly focused on character, health demands the same habits. Therefore, we're not confronted with the tough choice between a healthy scoundrel or a sickly saint.[90]

Every educated mother nowadays knows such simple facts as the importance of feeding the infant at regular intervals, not whenever it cries. This practice has arisen because it is better for the child’s digestion, which is an entirely sufficient reason. But it is also desirable from the point of view of moral education. Infants are far more cunning than grown-up people are apt to suppose; if they find that crying produces agreeable results, they will cry. When, in later life, a habit of complaining causes them to be disliked instead of petted, they feel surprised and resentful, and the world seems to them cold and unsympathetic. If, however, they grow up into charming women, they will still be petted when they are querulous, and the bad training begun in childhood will be intensified. The same thing is true of rich men. Unless the right methods are adopted in infancy, people in later life will be either discontented or grasping, according to the degree of their power. The right moment to begin the requisite moral training is the moment of birth, because then it can be begun without disappointing expectations. At[91] any later time it will have to fight against contrary habits, and will therefore be met by resentful indignation.

Every educated mother today understands simple facts like the importance of feeding an infant at regular intervals instead of whenever they cry. This approach is better for the baby's digestion, which is a completely valid reason. However, it’s also beneficial for moral education. Infants are much more clever than adults often realize; if they discover that crying brings positive outcomes, they will cry. When, later in life, a habit of complaining leads to being disliked instead of pampered, they will feel confused and resentful, perceiving the world as cold and unfeeling. Yet, if they grow up to be charming women, they will still be indulged when they are whiny, reinforcing the poor training that started in childhood. The same applies to wealthy individuals. If the right approaches aren’t taken during infancy, people will be either dissatisfied or overly demanding later in life, depending on their level of influence. The best time to begin necessary moral training is at birth, so it can start without letting anyone down. At any later stage, it will have to compete against established habits, which will likely lead to resentment.

In dealing with the infant, therefore, there is need of a delicate balance between neglect and indulgence. Everything necessary for health must be done. The child must be picked up when it suffers from wind, it must be kept dry and warm. But if it cries when there is no adequate physical cause, it must be left to cry; if not, it will quickly develop into a tyrant. When it is attended to, there should not be too much fuss: what is necessary must be done, but without excessive expressions of sympathy. At no period of its life must it be regarded as an agreeable pet, somewhat more interesting than a lap-dog. It must from the very first be viewed seriously, as a potential adult. Habits which would be intolerable in an adult may be quite pleasant in a child. Of course the child cannot actually have the habits of an adult, but we should avoid everything that places an obstacle in the way of the acquisition of these habits. Above all, we should not give the child a sense of self-importance which later experience will mortify, and which, in any case, is not in accordance with the facts.

When caring for an infant, it’s important to find a delicate balance between neglect and overindulgence. All necessary measures for health must be taken. The baby should be picked up when it's uncomfortable, and it must be kept dry and warm. However, if it cries without any physical cause, it should be left to cry; otherwise, it will quickly become demanding. When attending to it, there shouldn’t be too much fuss: do what’s necessary but without excessive sympathy. At no point should the child be treated like a cute pet, slightly more interesting than a lap dog. From the very beginning, it should be seen as a future adult. Behaviors that would be unacceptable in an adult may be endearing in a child. While a child can’t have adult habits, we should avoid anything that hinders the development of those habits. Above all, we shouldn’t give the child a sense of self-importance that later experiences will shatter, and which doesn’t align with reality.

The difficulty in the education of young infants is largely the delicate balance required in the parent. Constant watchfulness and[92] much labour are needed to avoid injury to health; these qualities will hardly exist in the necessary degree except where there is strong parental affection. But where this exists, it is very likely not to be wise. To the devoted parent, the child is immensely important. Unless care is taken, the child feels this, and judges himself as important as his parents feel him. In later life, his social environment will not regard him so fondly, and habits which assume that he is the centre of other people’s universe will lead to disappointment. It is therefore necessary, not only in the first year, but afterwards also, that the parents should be breezy and cheerful and rather matter-of-fact where the child’s possible ailments are concerned. In old days, infants were at once restricted and coddled: their limbs were not free, they were too warmly dressed, they were hampered in their spontaneous activities, but they were petted, sung to, rocked and dandled. This was ideally wrong, since it turned them into helpless pampered parasites.[4] The right rule is: encourage spontaneous activities, but discourage demands upon others. Do not let the child see how much you do for it, or how much trouble you take. Let it, wherever possible, taste the joy of a success achieved by its own efforts, not[93] extracted by tyrannizing over the grown-ups. Our aim, in modern education, is to reduce external discipline to a minimum; but this requires an internal self-discipline which is much more easily acquired in the first year of life than at any other time. For example: when you want a child to sleep, do not wheel it up and down, or take it in your arms, or even stay where it can see you. If you do this once, the child will demand that you should do it next time; in an incredibly short space of time it becomes a terrific business to get the child to sleep. Make it warm and dry and comfortable, put it down firmly, and after a few quiet remarks leave it to itself. It may cry for a few minutes, but unless it is ill it will soon stop. If you then go to look, you will find that it is fast asleep. And it will sleep far more with this treatment than with petting and indulgence.

The challenge in raising young infants is mainly about finding the right balance as a parent. Continuous vigilance and a lot of effort are needed to keep the child healthy; these traits usually come from strong parental love. However, that love may not always be wise. To a devoted parent, their child is incredibly important. If they’re not careful, the child picks up on this and thinks of themselves as important as their parents believe them to be. In the future, their social surroundings may not feel the same, and habits that assume they are the center of everyone’s universe will lead to disappointment. So, it's important that, not just in the first year but beyond, parents should remain light-hearted and practical about their child’s potential health issues. In the past, infants were often both restricted and spoiled: their limbs were constrained, they were too warmly dressed, and their natural movements were limited, yet they were showered with affection, songs, and being rocked. This was a major mistake, as it made them dependent and spoiled. The right approach is to encourage spontaneous activities while discouraging the child from demanding too much from others. Don’t let the child see how much you do for them or how much effort it takes. Allow them, whenever possible, to experience the joy of achieving success on their own, rather than by manipulating the adults around them. Our goal in modern education is to minimize external discipline, which requires strong internal self-discipline that’s much easier to instill during the first year of life than at any later stage. For example, when you want a child to sleep, don’t push the stroller back and forth, hold them, or even stay within their sight. If you do this once, they will expect it every time; it can quickly turn into a major hassle to get the child to sleep. Make sure they are warm, dry, and comfortable, then put them down gently, and after a few soft remarks, step away. They might cry for a few minutes, but unless they are sick, they will soon settle down. If you check on them afterward, you’ll find they are fast asleep. They will sleep much better this way than with constant pampering and indulgence.

The new-born infant, as we observed before, has no habits, but only reflexes and instincts. It follows that his world is not composed of “objects”. Recurrent experiences are necessary for recognition, and recognition is necessary before the conception of an “object” can arise. The feel of the cot, the feel and smell of the mother’s breast (or the bottle), and the mother’s or nurse’s voice will soon come to be familiar. The visual appearance of the mother[94] or the cot comes somewhat later, because the new-born child does not know how to focus so as to see shapes distinctly. It is only gradually, through the formation of habits by association, that touch and sight and smell and hearing come together and coalesce in the common-sense notion of an object, of which one manifestation leads to the expectation of another. Even then, for a time, there is hardly any feeling of the difference between persons and things; a baby which is partly breast-fed and partly bottle-fed will, for a time, have similar feelings towards mother and bottle. During all this time, education must be by purely physical means. Its pleasures are physical—chiefly food and warmth—and its pains also are physical. Habits of behaviour arise through seeking what is associated with pleasure and avoiding what is associated with pain. A child’s crying is partly a reflex connected with pain, partly an act performed in the pursuit of pleasure. At first, of course, it is only the former. But since any real pain that the child may be suffering must, if possible, be removed, it is inevitable that crying should come to be associated with pleasant consequences. The child therefore soon begins to cry because it desires a pleasure, not because it feels a physical pain; this is one of its first triumphs of intelligence. But try as it may, it cannot give quite[95] the same cry as when it is in actual pain. The attentive ear of the mother knows the difference, and if she is wise she will ignore the cry that is not an expression of physical pain. It is easy and agreeable to amuse an infant by dandling it or singing to it. But it learns with amazing rapidity to demand more and more of such amusements, which soon interfere with necessary sleep—and sleep ought to occupy almost all the day except meal-times. Some of these precepts may seem harsh, but experience shows that they make for the child’s health and happiness.

The newborn baby, as we mentioned before, has no habits, just reflexes and instincts. This means that their world isn’t made up of “objects.” Repeated experiences are needed for recognition, and recognition is essential before the idea of an “object” can develop. The feel of the crib, the feel and smell of the mother’s breast (or the bottle), and the mother’s or nurse’s voice will soon become familiar. The visual image of the mother[94] or the crib comes a bit later because the newborn can’t focus well enough to see shapes clearly. It's only gradually, through forming habits by associating things, that touch, sight, smell, and hearing come together to create the common understanding of an object, where one experience leads to the expectation of another. Even then, for a while, there’s hardly any sense of the difference between people and things; a baby that is partly breastfed and partly bottle-fed will have similar feelings toward the mother and the bottle for some time. Throughout this period, learning has to happen purely through physical experiences. Its joys are physical—mainly food and warmth—and its pains are also physical. Behavior patterns develop by seeking what is associated with pleasure and avoiding what is linked to pain. A child's crying is partly a reflex related to pain and partly an action taken to seek pleasure. Initially, of course, it’s mostly the former. However, since any real pain the child may be experiencing must, if possible, be alleviated, it’s natural that crying becomes associated with positive outcomes. Therefore, the child quickly learns to cry for pleasure rather than out of physical pain; this marks one of its first wins in intelligence. But no matter how hard it tries, it can't produce quite the same cry when it’s actually in pain. The attentive ear of the mother can tell the difference, and if she’s smart, she'll disregard the cries that don’t express physical pain. It’s easy and enjoyable to entertain a baby by playing with it or singing to it. But it learns incredibly fast to ask for more and more of that kind of entertainment, which soon disrupts necessary sleep—and sleep should take up almost the entire day except for mealtimes. Some of these guidelines might seem tough, but experience shows that they promote the child’s health and happiness.

But while the amusements which grown-up people provide should be kept within certain limits, those which the infant can enjoy for itself should be encouraged to the utmost. From the first, it should have opportunities to kick and practise its muscles. How our ancestors can have so long persisted in the practice of swaddling-clothes is almost inconceivable, it shows that even parental affection has difficulty in overcoming laziness, since the infant whose limbs are free needs more attention. As soon as the child can focus, it finds pleasure in watching moving objects, especially things that wave in the wind. But the number of possible amusements is small until the child has learned to grasp objects that it sees. Then, immediately, there is an enormous accession of[96] pleasure. For some time, the exercise of grasping is enough to secure the happiness of many waking hours. Pleasure in a rattle also comes at this stage. Slightly earlier is the conquest of the toes and fingers. At first, the movement of the toes is purely reflex; then the baby discovers that they can be moved at will. This gives all the pleasure of an imperialist conquering a foreign country: the toes cease to be alien bodies and become incorporated in the ego. From this time onward, the child should be able to find many amusements, provided suitable objects are within his reach. And a child’s amusements, for the most part, will be just what its education requires—provided, of course that it is not allowed to tumble, or to swallow pins, or otherwise injure itself.

But while the fun that adults provide should stay within certain limits, the activities that a baby can enjoy on its own should be fully encouraged. From the very beginning, the baby should have chances to kick and develop its muscles. It's hard to believe how long our ancestors kept using swaddling clothes; it shows that even parental love can struggle against laziness, since a baby with free limbs needs more attention. As soon as the child can focus, it takes delight in watching moving objects, especially things that flutter in the wind. However, there are only a few activities available until the child learns to grab the things it sees. Once it can do that, there’s an explosion of joy. For a while, just practicing grasping is enough to keep the baby happy for many waking hours. Enjoyment from a rattle also comes at this stage. A bit earlier is the discovery of toes and fingers. At first, toe movement is purely reflexive; then the baby realizes they can be moved intentionally. This is as thrilling as an emperor conquering a new territory: the toes stop being foreign and become part of the self. From this point on, the child should be able to find many ways to entertain itself, as long as suitable objects are within reach. And mostly, a child’s amusements will align with what its education needs—of course, as long as it’s not allowed to fall, swallow pins, or otherwise hurt itself.

The first three months of life are, on the whole, a somewhat dreary time for the infant, except during the moments when it is enjoying its meals. When it is comfortable, it sleeps; when it is awake, there is usually some discomfort. The happiness of a human being depends upon mental capacities, but these can find little outlet in an infant under three months, for lack of experience and muscular control. Young animals enjoy life much sooner, because they depend more upon instinct and less upon experience; but the things an infant can do by instinct are too few to provide more[97] than a minimum of pleasure and interest. On the whole, the first three months involve a good deal of boredom. But the boredom is necessary if there is to be enough sleep; if much is done to amuse the child, it will not sleep enough.

The first three months of life are generally a pretty dull time for infants, except when they’re enjoying their meals. When they're comfortable, they sleep; when they're awake, they usually feel some discomfort. A person's happiness depends on their mental abilities, but these can’t really be expressed in an infant under three months due to a lack of experience and muscle control. Young animals tend to enjoy life much sooner because they rely more on instincts and less on experience; however, the instincts an infant has are too few to offer more than a bare minimum of pleasure and interest. Overall, the first three months involve a lot of boredom. But that boredom is necessary for them to get enough sleep; if too much is done to entertain the child, they won’t sleep enough.

At about the age of two to three months, the child learns to smile, and to have feelings about persons which are different from its feelings about things. At this age, a social relation between mother and child begins to be possible: the child can and does show pleasure at the sight of the mother, and develops responses which are not merely animal. Very soon a desire for praise and approval grows up; in my own boy, it was first shown unmistakably at the age of five months, when he succeeded, after many attempts, in lifting a somewhat heavy bell off the table, and ringing it while he looked round at everybody with a proud smile. From this moment, the educator has a new weapon: praise and blame. This weapon is extraordinarily powerful throughout childhood, but it must be used with great caution. There should not be any blame at all during the first year, and afterwards it should be used very sparingly. Praise is less harmful. But it should not be given so easily as to lose its value, nor should it be used to overstimulate a child. No tolerable parent could refrain from praising[98] a child when it first walks and when it first says an intelligible word. And generally, when a child has mastered a difficulty after persistent efforts, praise is a proper reward. Moreover it is well to let the child feel that you sympathize with his desire to learn.

At about two to three months old, a baby starts to smile and develop feelings towards people that are different from how they feel about objects. At this stage, a social connection between the mother and child becomes possible: the baby can and does show happiness when seeing the mother, and begins to exhibit responses that are more than just instinctual. Soon, a desire for praise and approval emerges; in my own son, it became evident at five months when he successfully lifted a somewhat heavy bell off the table and rang it while looking around proudly at everyone. From this moment on, educators have a new tool: praise and criticism. This tool is extremely powerful throughout childhood, but it must be used carefully. There should be no criticism at all during the first year, and afterwards, it should be used very sparingly. Praise is less harmful but should not be given so easily that it loses its significance, nor should it be used to overstimulate a child. No reasonable parent could hold back from praising a child when they first walk or say an understandable word. Generally, when a child overcomes a challenge after trying persistently, praise is an appropriate reward. It's also important to let the child know that you understand and support their desire to learn.

But on the whole an infant’s desire to learn is so strong that parents need only provide opportunity. Give the child a chance to develop, and his own efforts will do the rest. It is not necessary to teach a child to crawl, or to walk, or to learn any of the other elements of muscular control. Of course we teach a child to talk by talking to it, but I doubt whether any purpose is served by deliberate attempts to teach words. Children learn at their own pace, and it is a mistake to try to force them. The great incentive to effort, all through life, is experience of success after initial difficulties. The difficulties must not be so great as to cause discouragement, or so small as not to stimulate effort. From birth to death, this is a fundamental principle. It is by what we do ourselves that we learn. What grown-up people can do is to perform some simple action that the child would like to perform, such as rattling a rattle, and then let the child find out how to do it. What others do is merely a stimulus to ambition; it is never in itself an education.

But overall, an infant's desire to learn is so strong that parents only need to provide opportunities. Give the child a chance to grow, and their own efforts will take care of the rest. It's not necessary to teach a child to crawl, walk, or learn other aspects of muscular control. Of course, we teach a child to talk by speaking to them, but I doubt if any real purpose is served by trying to teach words deliberately. Children learn at their own pace, and it's a mistake to try to force them. The biggest motivation to try is experiencing success after facing initial challenges. The challenges shouldn't be so tough that they cause discouragement, nor so easy that they don't inspire effort. From birth to death, this is a fundamental principle. We learn through our own actions. What adults can do is demonstrate a simple action that the child would like to try, like shaking a rattle, and then let the child figure out how to do it. What others do only acts as motivation; it’s never an education in itself.

Regularity and routine are of the utmost importance[99] in early childhood, and most of all in the first year of life. In regard to sleep, food, and evacuation, regular habits should be formed from the start. Moreover familiarity of surroundings is very important mentally. It teaches recognition, it avoids overstrain, and it produces a feeling of safety. I have sometimes thought that belief in the uniformity of nature, which is said to be a postulate of science, is entirely derived from the wish for safety. We can cope with the expected, but if the laws of nature were suddenly changed we should perish. The infant, because of its weakness, has need of reassurance, and it will be happier if everything that happens seems to happen according to invariable laws, so as to be predictable. In later childhood, the love of adventure develops, but in the first year of life everything unusual tends to be alarming. Do not let the child feel fear if you can possibly help it. If it is ill, and you are anxious, hide your anxiety very carefully, lest it should pass to the child by suggestion. Avoid everything that might produce excitement. And do not minister to the child’s self-importance by letting it see that you mind if it does not sleep or eat or evacuate as it should. This applies not only to the first year of life, but still more to the subsequent years. Never let the child think that a necessary normal action, such as eating[100] which ought to be a pleasure, is something that you desire, and that you want it to do so to please you. If you do, the child soon perceives that it has acquired a new source of power, and expects to be coaxed into actions which it ought to perform spontaneously. Do not imagine that the child has not the intelligence for such behaviour. Its powers are small and its knowledge is limited, but it has just as much intelligence as a grown-up person where these limitations do not operate. It learns more in the first twelve months than it will ever learn again in the same space of time, and this would be impossible if it had not a very active intelligence.

Regularity and routines are extremely important[99] in early childhood, especially during the first year of life. When it comes to sleep, feeding, and bathroom habits, consistent practices should be established right from the beginning. Additionally, being familiar with surroundings is crucial for mental well-being. It promotes recognition, prevents overwhelm, and creates a sense of safety. Sometimes, I think that our belief in the consistency of nature, which is often considered a fundamental principle of science, stems entirely from our desire for security. We can handle what we expect, but if the laws of nature were to suddenly change, it could be disastrous. Infants, due to their vulnerability, need reassurance, and they'll be happier if everything that happens feels predictable and follows set patterns. As children grow, they develop a taste for adventure, but during the first year, anything out of the ordinary can be quite frightening. Try to shield the child from feeling fear whenever possible. If the child is sick and you're worried, make sure to hide your anxiety very well, so it doesn't transfer to the child through suggestion. Avoid anything that could cause excitement. Also, don’t feed into the child's sense of importance by showing that it bothers you if they don't sleep, eat, or go to the bathroom as they should. This principle applies not only during the first year but even more so in the years that follow. Never let the child think that essential actions like eating[100]—which should be enjoyable—are things you want them to do solely to please you. If you do, the child will quickly realize they have gained a new form of control and will expect to be cajoled into doing things that they should do naturally. Don’t underestimate the child’s ability to perceive this behavior. Their abilities may be limited and their knowledge small, but they possess just as much intelligence as an adult when those limitations don't apply. They learn more in their first twelve months than they will in any other twelve-month period, which wouldn’t be possible without a very active intelligence.

To sum up: Treat even the youngest baby with respect, as a person who will have to take his place in the world. Do not sacrifice his future to your present convenience, or to your pleasure in making much of him: the one is as harmful as the other. Here, as elsewhere, a combination of love and knowledge is necessary if the right way is to be followed.

To sum up: Treat even the youngest baby with respect, as a person who will eventually find their place in the world. Don't compromise their future for your present convenience or for your enjoyment in spoiling them; both are equally harmful. Here, as in other situations, a mix of love and knowledge is essential to ensure the right path is taken.


[101]

CHAPTER IV
FEAR

In the following chapters, I propose to deal with various aspects of moral education, especially in the years from the second to the sixth. By the time the child is six years old, moral education ought to be nearly complete; that is to say, the further virtues which will be required in later years ought to be developed by the boy or girl spontaneously, as a result of good habits already existing and ambitions already stimulated. It is only where early moral training has been neglected or badly given that much will be needed at later ages.

In the upcoming chapters, I plan to discuss different aspects of moral education, particularly between the ages of two and six. By the time a child turns six, moral education should be almost complete; in other words, the additional virtues needed in later years should naturally develop in the boy or girl due to already established good habits and stimulated ambitions. It’s only when early moral training has been overlooked or poorly executed that much more will be required in later stages.

I suppose that the child has reached the age of twelve months healthy and happy, with the foundations of a disciplined character already well laid by the methods considered in the preceding chapter. There will, of course, be some children whose health is bad, even if parents take all the precautions known to science at present. But we may hope that their number will be enormously diminished as time goes on. They ought, even now, to be so few as to be statistically unimportant, if existing knowledge[102] were adequately applied. I do not propose to consider what ought to be done with children whose early training has been bad. This is a problem for the schoolmaster, not for the parent; and it is especially to the parent that this book is addressed.

I assume that the child has reached the age of twelve months healthy and happy, with the foundations of a disciplined character already well established by the methods discussed in the previous chapter. Of course, there will be some children whose health is poor, even if parents take all the precautions currently known to science. But we can hope that their numbers will significantly decrease over time. Hopefully, they should now be so few that they are statistically insignificant, if the existing knowledge[102] is properly applied. I don't intend to address what should be done with children whose early training has been poor. This is a problem for the teachers, not for the parents; and this book is specifically aimed at parents.

The second year of life should be one of great happiness. Walking and talking are new accomplishments, bringing a sense of freedom and power. Every day the child improves in both.[5] Independent play becomes possible, and the child has a more vivid sense of “seeing the world” than a man can derive from the most extensive globe-trotting. Birds and flowers, rivers and the sea, motor-cars and trains and steamers all bring delight and passionate interest. Curiosity is boundless: “want to see” is one of the commonest phrases at this age. Running freely in a garden or a field or on the seashore produces an ecstasy of emancipation after the confinement of crib and baby-carriage. Digestion is usually stronger than in the first year, food is more varied, and mastication is a new joy. For all these reasons, if the child is well cared for and healthy, life is a delicious adventure.

The second year of life should be a time of great happiness. Learning to walk and talk are new milestones that bring a sense of freedom and empowerment. Every day, the child gets better at both. Independent play becomes possible, and the child has a more vivid experience of “seeing the world” than an adult could get from the most extensive traveling. Birds and flowers, rivers and the ocean, cars and trains and boats all bring excitement and deep interest. Curiosity knows no bounds: “want to see” is one of the most common phrases at this age. Running freely in a garden, a field, or on the beach creates a feeling of liberation after being confined to a crib or stroller. Digestion is usually stronger than in the first year, food varies more, and chewing brings new joy. For all these reasons, if the child is well cared for and healthy, life is a wonderful adventure.

But with the greater independence of walking[103] and running there is apt to come also a new timidity. The new-born infant can easily be frightened; Dr. J. B. and Mrs. Watson found that the things which alarm it most are loud noises and the sensation of being dropped.[6] It is, however, so completely protected that it has little occasion for the rational exercise of fear; even in real dangers it is helpless, so that fear would not be of any use to it. During the second and third year, new fears develop. It is a moot point how far this is due to suggestion, and how far it is instinctive. The fact that the fears do not exist during the first year is not conclusive against their instinctive character, since an instinct may ripen at any age. Not even the most extreme Freudian would maintain that the sex instinct is mature at birth. Obviously children who can run about by themselves have more need of fear than infants that cannot walk; it would therefore not be surprising if the instinct of fear arose with the need. The question is of considerable educational importance. If all fears arise from suggestion, they can be prevented by the simple expedient of not showing fear or aversion before a child. If, on the other hand, some of them are instinctive, more elaborate methods will be required.

But with the increased independence of walking[103] and running, there tends to be a new kind of timidity. Newborn infants can easily be scared; Dr. J. B. and Mrs. Watson found that the things that frighten them the most are loud noises and the feeling of being dropped.[6] However, they are so well protected that they rarely need to use their ability to feel fear rationally; even in real dangers, they are helpless, so fear wouldn’t help them much. During the second and third years, new fears emerge. It's debatable how much of this is due to suggestion versus instinct. The fact that these fears don’t exist in the first year doesn’t rule out their instinctive nature, since instincts can develop at any age. Not even the most extreme Freudian would argue that the sex instinct is fully developed at birth. Clearly, children who can run around on their own have a greater need for fear than infants who can't walk; so it wouldn’t be surprising if the instinct to fear developed alongside this need. This question is quite important for education. If all fears come from suggestion, they can be avoided by simply not showing fear or dislike in front of a child. On the other hand, if some of them are instinctive, more complex approaches will be necessary.

Dr. Chalmers Mitchell, in his book “The[104] Childhood of Animals”, gives a large number of observations and experiments to show that there is usually no inherited instinct of fear in young animals.[7] Except monkeys and a few birds, they view the age-long enemies of their species, such as snakes, without the slightest alarm, unless their parents have taught them to feel fear of these animals. Children well under a year old seem never to be afraid of animals. Dr. Watson taught one such child to be afraid of rats by repeatedly sounding a gong behind its head at the moment when he showed it a rat. The noise was terrifying, and the rat came to be so by association. But instinctive fear of animals seems quite unknown in the early months. Fear of the dark, also, seems never to occur in children who have not been exposed to the suggestion that the dark is terrifying. There are certainly very strong grounds for the view that most of the fears which we used to regard as instinctive are acquired, and would not arise if grown-up people did not create them.

Dr. Chalmers Mitchell, in his book “The[104] Childhood of Animals,” provides numerous observations and experiments demonstrating that young animals typically do not inherit a natural instinct of fear. [7] Except for monkeys and a few birds, they encounter the age-old enemies of their species, like snakes, without any alarm, unless their parents have taught them to be afraid of these animals. Children under a year old seem to have no fear of animals. Dr. Watson trained one such child to fear rats by repeatedly sounding a gong behind its head at the moment he showed it a rat. The loud noise was frightening, and the rat became associated with that fear. However, instinctive fear of animals appears to be completely absent in the early months. Fear of the dark also seems to be non-existent in children who haven't been influenced by the idea that darkness is scary. There are definitely strong reasons to believe that most of the fears we used to think were instinctive are actually learned and wouldn’t exist if adults didn’t instill them.

In order to get fresh light on this subject, I have observed my own children carefully; but as I could not always know what nurses and maids might have said to them, the interpretation of the facts was often doubtful. So far[105] as I could judge, they bore out Dr. Watson’s views as to fear in the first year of life. In the second year, they showed no fear of animals, except that one of them, for a time, was afraid of horses. This, however, was apparently due to the fact that a horse had suddenly galloped past her with a very loud noise. She is still in her second year, and therefore for later observation I am dependent on the boy. Near the end of his second year, he had a new nurse who was generally timid and especially afraid of the dark. He quickly acquired her terrors (of which we were ignorant at first); he fled from dogs and cats, cowered in abject fear before a dark cupboard, wanted lights in every part of the room after dark, and was even afraid of his little sister the first time he saw her, thinking, apparently, that she was a strange animal of some unknown species.[8] All these fears might have been acquired from the timid nurse; in fact they gradually faded away after she was gone. There were other fears, however, which could not be accounted for in the same way, since they began before the nurse came, and were directed to objects which no grown-up person would find alarming. Chief of these was a fear of everything that moved in a surprising way, notably shadows and mechanical[106] toys. After making this observation, I learned that fears of this sort are normal in childhood, and that there are strong reasons for regarding them as instinctive. The matter is discussed by William Stern in his “Psychology of Early Childhood”, p. 494 ff, under the heading “Fear of the Mysterious”. What he says is as follows:

To gain a fresh perspective on this topic, I closely observed my own children. However, since I could never be sure what the nurses and maids might have said to them, the interpretation of the facts was often uncertain. From what I could tell, their reactions confirmed Dr. Watson’s views about fear in the first year of life. In the second year, they showed no fear of animals, except for one who was briefly afraid of horses. This seemed to stem from a horse suddenly galloping past her, making a loud noise. She is still in her second year, so I have to rely on my son for later observations. Toward the end of his second year, he had a new nurse who was generally timid and particularly scared of the dark. He quickly picked up her fears (of which we were initially unaware); he would run away from dogs and cats, tremble in fear at a dark cupboard, insist on having lights on in every part of the room after sunset, and was even afraid of his little sister the first time he saw her, likely thinking she was some strange animal. All these fears might have come from the timid nurse; in fact, they gradually disappeared once she left. However, there were other fears that couldn't be explained in the same way, as they appeared before the nurse came and were directed at things no adult would find scary. The main one was a fear of anything that moved unexpectedly, especially shadows and mechanical toys. After making these observations, I discovered that such fears are normal in childhood and there are strong reasons to consider them instinctive. William Stern discusses this in his “Psychology of Early Childhood”, p. 494 ff, under the heading “Fear of the Mysterious.” He states the following:

The special significance of this form of fear, particularly in early childhood, has escaped the notice of the older school of child psychologists; it has lately been established by Groos and by us. “Fear of the unaccustomed seems to be more a part of primitive nature than fear of a known danger” (Groos, p. 284). If the child meets with anything that does not fit in with the familiar course of his perception, three things are possible. Either the impression is so alien that it is simply rejected as a foreign body, and consciousness takes no notice of it. Or the interruption of the usual course of perception is pronounced enough to attract attention but not so violent as to effect disturbance; it is rather surprise, desire for knowledge, the beginning of all thought, judgment, enquiry. Or, lastly, the new suddenly breaks in upon the old with violent intensity, throws familiar ideas into unexpected confusion without a possibility of an immediate practical adjustment; then follows a shock with a strong affective-tone of displeasure, the fear of the mysterious (uncanny). Groos now has pointed out with keen insight that this fear of the uncanny is also distinctly founded on instinctive fear; it corresponds to a biological necessity which works from one generation to the next.

The specific importance of this type of fear, especially in early childhood, has been overlooked by traditional child psychologists; however, it has recently been highlighted by Groos and ourselves. “Fear of the unfamiliar appears to be more a part of primitive nature than fear of a known danger” (Groos, p. 284). When a child encounters something that doesn’t fit with their usual understanding, three things can happen. Either the impression is so unfamiliar that it is simply rejected as something foreign, and consciousness ignores it. Or the disruption of the usual understanding is noticeable enough to catch attention but not so overwhelming as to cause distress; it instead brings about surprise, a desire for knowledge, the start of all thought, judgment, and inquiry. Lastly, the new experience can suddenly intrude upon the old with intense force, throwing familiar concepts into unexpected chaos without any chance for immediate adjustment; this leads to a shock accompanied by a strong feeling of displeasure, which is the fear of the mysterious (the uncanny). Groos has insightfully noted that this fear of the uncanny is also fundamentally rooted in instinctive fear; it aligns with a biological necessity that is passed down through generations.

[107]Stern gives many instances, among others fear of a suddenly opened umbrella and “the frequent fear of mechanical toys”. The former, by the way, is very strong in horses and cows: a large herd can be driven into headlong flight by it, as I have verified. My own boy’s terrors, under this head, were just such as Stern describes. The shadows that frightened him were vague quickly-moving shadows thrown into a room by unseen objects (such as omnibuses) passing in the street. I cured him by making shadows on the wall and the floor with my fingers, and getting him to imitate me; before long, he felt that he understood shadows and began to enjoy them. The same principle applied to mechanical toys: when he had seen the mechanism he was no longer frightened. But when the mechanism was invisible the process was slow. Some one gave him a cushion which emitted a long melancholy whine after being sat upon or pressed. This alarmed him for a long time. In no case did we entirely remove the terrifying object: we put it at a distance, where it was only slightly alarming; we produced gradual familiarity; and we persisted till the fear completely ceased. Generally the same mysterious quality which caused fear at first produced delight when the fear had been overcome. I think an irrational fear should never be simply let alone, but should be gradually[108] overcome by familiarity with its fainter forms.

[107]Stern provides several examples, including the fear of a suddenly opened umbrella and “the frequent fear of mechanical toys.” Interestingly, the former is particularly strong in horses and cows: a large herd can be sent into a panic by it, as I have personally observed. My own son's fears matched those described by Stern. The shadows that scared him were unclear, quickly-moving shadows cast in a room by unseen objects (like buses) passing outside. I helped him overcome this by creating shadows on the wall and floor with my fingers and encouraging him to copy me; soon, he felt he understood shadows and started to enjoy them. The same approach worked with mechanical toys: once he saw the mechanism, he wasn’t scared anymore. But when the mechanism was hidden, the process was slower. Someone gave him a cushion that let out a long, sad whine when someone sat on it or pressed it. This frightened him for a while. We never completely removed the frightening object; instead, we placed it at a distance where it was only slightly scary, worked on building familiarity, and kept at it until the fear completely disappeared. Usually, the same mysterious quality that initially caused fear later brought delight once the fear was overcome. I believe that irrational fear shouldn't just be left alone; it should be gradually confronted through familiarity with its less intense versions. [108]

We adopted an exactly opposite process—perhaps wrongly—in the case of two rational fears which were wholly absent. I live half the year on a rocky coast where there are many precipices. The boy had no sense whatever of the danger of heights, and would have run straight over a cliff into the sea if we had let him. One day when we were sitting on a steep slope that ended in a sheer drop of a hundred feet, we explained to him quietly, as a merely scientific fact, that if he went over the edge he would fall and break like a plate. (He had lately seen a plate broken into many pieces by being dropped on the floor.) He sat still for some time, saying to himself “fall”, “break”, and then asked to be taken further from the edge. This was at the age of about two and a half. Since then he has had just enough fear of heights to make him safe while we keep an eye on him. But he would still be very rash if left to himself. He now (three and nine months) jumps from heights of six feet without hesitation, and would jump twenty feet if we would let him. Thus the instruction in apprehension certainly did not produce excessive results. I attribute this to the fact that it was instruction, not suggestion; neither of us was feeling fear when the instruction was given. I[109] regard this as very important in education. Rational apprehension of dangers is necessary; fear is not. A child cannot apprehend dangers without some element of fear, but this element is very much diminished when it is not present in the instructor. A grown-up person in charge of a child should never feel fear. That is one reason why courage should be cultivated in women just as much as in men.

We took the exact opposite approach—maybe incorrectly—in dealing with two logical fears that were completely absent. I spend half the year on a rocky coast with a lot of cliffs. The boy had no awareness of the danger of heights and would have run straight off a cliff into the sea if we had let him. One day, while we were sitting on a steep slope that dropped a hundred feet, we calmly explained to him, as a simple scientific fact, that if he went over the edge, he would fall and break like a plate. (He had recently seen a plate shatter into pieces after being dropped on the floor.) He sat quietly for a while, repeating "fall," "break," to himself, and then asked to be moved further from the edge. This was when he was about two and a half years old. Since then, he has developed just enough fear of heights to keep him safe while we supervise him. However, he would still take risks if left unsupervised. Now, at three years and nine months, he jumps from heights of six feet without any hesitation and would jump twenty feet if we allowed him. So, the lesson in fear definitely didn’t create excessive responses. I think this happened because it was a lesson, not a suggestion; neither of us felt fear when we provided the instruction. I consider this very significant in education. A rational understanding of dangers is necessary; fear is not. A child can’t fully understand dangers without some element of fear, but this element is greatly reduced when the instructor isn’t feeling it. An adult in charge of a child should never feel afraid. That’s one reason why courage should be nurtured in women just as much as in men.

The second illustration was less deliberate. One day when I was walking with the boy (at the age of three years and four months) we found an adder on the path. He had seen pictures of snakes, but had never before seen a real snake. He did not know that snakes bite. He was delighted with the adder, and when it glided away he ran after it. As I knew he could not catch it, I did not check him, and did not tell him that snakes are dangerous. His nurse, however, from that time on, prevented him from running in long grass, on the ground that there might be snakes. A slight fear grew up in him as a result, but not more than we felt to be desirable.

The second illustration was less intentional. One day when I was walking with the boy (who was three years and four months old), we came across an adder on the path. He had seen pictures of snakes but had never seen a real one before. He didn't know that snakes could bite. He was thrilled to see the adder, and when it slithered away, he ran after it. Since I knew he wouldn’t catch it, I didn’t stop him or tell him that snakes could be dangerous. However, his nurse, from that point on, made sure he didn’t run through tall grass, claiming there might be snakes. A slight fear developed in him because of this, but it was just the right amount that we thought was good for him.

The most difficult fear to overcome, so far, has been fear of the sea. Our first attempt to take the boy into the sea was at the age of two and a half. At first, it was quite impossible. He disliked the cold of the water, he was frightened by the noise of the waves, and they seemed[110] to him to be always coming, never going. If the waves were big, he would not even go near to the sea. This was a period of general timidity; animals, odd noises, and various other things, caused alarm. We dealt with fear of the sea piecemeal. We put the boy into shallow pools away from the sea, until the mere cold had ceased to be a shock; at the end of the four warm months, he enjoyed paddling in shallow water at a distance from waves, but still cried if we put him into deep pools where the water came up to his waist. We accustomed him to the noise of the waves by letting him play for an hour at a time just out of sight of them; then we took him to where he could see them, and made him notice that after coming in they go out again. All this, combined with the example of his parents and other children, only brought him to the point where he could be near the waves without fear. I am convinced that the fear was instinctive; I am fairly certain there had been no suggestion to cause it. The following summer, at the age of three and a half, we took the matter up again. There was still a terror of going actually into the waves. After some unsuccessful coaxing, combined with the spectacle of everybody else bathing, we adopted old-fashioned methods. When he showed cowardice, we made him feel that we were ashamed of him; when he showed courage, we praised[111] him warmly. Every day for about a fortnight, we plunged him up to the neck in the sea, in spite of his struggles and cries.[9] Every day they grew less; before they ceased, he began to ask to be put in. At the end of a fortnight, the desired result had been achieved: he no longer feared the sea. From that moment, we left him completely free, and he bathed of his own accord whenever the weather was suitable—obviously with the greatest enjoyment. Fear had not ceased altogether, but had been partly repressed by pride. Familiarity, however, made the fear grow rapidly less, and it has now ceased altogether. His sister, now twenty months old, has never shown any fear of the sea, and runs straight in without the slightest hesitation.

The hardest fear to overcome so far has been the fear of the sea. Our first attempt to take the boy into the sea was when he was two and a half. At first, it was impossible. He didn't like the cold water, was scared of the noise from the waves, and to him, they always seemed to be coming in and never going out. If the waves were big, he wouldn't even go near the water. This was a time of general fear; animals, strange sounds, and other things made him anxious. We dealt with his fear of the sea gradually. We put him in shallow pools away from the ocean until the cold water no longer shocked him; by the end of four warm months, he enjoyed splashing in shallow water at a distance from the waves but still cried if we put him in deeper pools where the water reached his waist. We got him used to the sound of the waves by letting him play for an hour at a time just out of sight of them; then we brought him close enough to see them and pointed out that after coming in, they went back out again. All this, along with the example set by his parents and other kids, only got him to where he could be near the waves without fear. I believe the fear was instinctive; I’m pretty sure there was no suggestion to cause it. The next summer, when he was three and a half, we tried again. There was still a fear of actually getting into the waves. After some unsuccessful encouragement, along with seeing everyone else swimming, we went to old-fashioned methods. When he showed fear, we made him feel ashamed; when he showed bravery, we praised him enthusiastically. Every day for about two weeks, we submerged him up to his neck in the sea, despite his struggles and cries. Each day, they grew less; before they stopped, he began to ask to be put in. By the end of two weeks, we achieved the desired result: he no longer feared the sea. From that point on, we left him completely free, and he swam on his own whenever the weather was nice—clearly enjoying himself. The fear hadn’t vanished entirely, but it had been partly suppressed by pride. Still, getting used to it made the fear diminish quickly, and now it has completely disappeared. His sister, now twenty months old, has never shown any fear of the sea and runs straight in without the slightest hesitation.

I have related this matter in some detail, because, to a certain extent, it goes against modern theories for which I have much respect. The use of force in education should be very rare. But for the conquest of fear it is, I think, sometimes salutary. Where a fear is irrational and strong, the child, left to himself, will never have the experiences which show that there is no ground for apprehension. When a situation has been experienced repeatedly without harm,[112] familiarity kills fear. It would very likely be useless to give the dreaded experience once; it must be given often enough to become in no degree surprising. If the necessary experience can be secured without force, so much the better; but if not, force may be better than the persistence of an unconquered fear.

I’ve explained this matter in some detail because, to some extent, it goes against modern theories that I respect a lot. The use of force in education should be very rare. However, for overcoming fear, it can sometimes be beneficial. When a fear is irrational and intense, a child left to their own devices will never gain the experiences that show there's no reason to be afraid. When a situation is experienced repeatedly without harm, familiarity reduces fear. It’s likely not enough to give the frightening experience just once; it needs to be repeated enough times that it stops being surprising. If the necessary experience can be achieved without using force, that’s even better; but if not, using force may be preferable to allowing an unconquered fear to continue.

There is a further point. In the case of my own boy, and presumably in other cases too, the experience of overcoming fear is extraordinarily delightful. It is easy to rouse the boy’s pride: when he has won praise for courage, he is radiantly happy for the rest of the day. At a later stage, a timid boy suffers agonies through the contempt of other boys, and it is much more difficult then for him to acquire new habits. I think therefore that the early acquisition of self-control in the matter of fear, and the early teaching of physical enterprise, are of sufficient importance to warrant somewhat drastic methods.

There’s another point to consider. In the case of my son, and likely in other cases as well, the experience of conquering fear is incredibly rewarding. It's easy to boost his pride: when he receives praise for being brave, he's beaming with happiness for the rest of the day. Later on, a shy boy goes through a lot of pain due to the scorn of other boys, and it becomes much harder for him to develop new habits. I believe, therefore, that learning self-control when it comes to fear and being taught physical courage early on are so important that they call for some pretty strong methods.

Parents learn by their mistakes; it is only when the children are grown up that one discovers how they ought to have been educated. I shall therefore relate an incident which shows the snares of overindulgence. At the age of two and a half, my boy was put to sleep in a room by himself. He was inordinately proud of the promotion from the night-nursery, and at first he always slept quietly through the[113] night. But one night there was a terrific gale, and a hurdle was blown over with a deafening crash. He woke in terror, and cried out. I went to him at once: he had apparently waked with a nightmare, and clung to me with his heart beating wildly. Very soon his terror ceased. But he had complained that it was dark—usually, at that time of year, he slept all through the dark hours. After I left him, the terror seemed to return in a mitigated form, so I gave him a night-light. After that, he made an almost nightly practice of crying out, until at last it became clear that he was only doing it for the pleasure of having grown-up people come and make a fuss. So we talked to him very carefully about the absence of danger in the dark, and told him that if he woke he was to turn over and go to sleep again, as we should not come to him unless there was something serious the matter. He listened attentively, and never cried out again except for grave cause on rare occasions. Of course the night-light was discontinued. If we had been more indulgent, we should probably have made him sleep badly for a long time, perhaps for life.

Parents learn from their mistakes; it’s only when the kids grow up that you realize how they should have been raised. I want to share a story that illustrates the pitfalls of overindulgence. When my son was two and a half, we put him to sleep in a room by himself. He was extremely proud of moving up from the nursery, and at first, he slept peacefully through the night. But one night, there was a terrible storm, and a fence was blown over with a loud crash. He woke up scared and cried out. I rushed to him; he seemed to have had a nightmare and clung to me with his heart racing. His fear faded quickly, but he complained about it being dark—usually, this time of year, he slept through the dark hours. After I left, his fear seemed to return in a lighter form, so I gave him a night-light. From then on, he almost nightly called out until it became obvious that he was doing it just to get attention from the adults. So we talked to him carefully about how there was no danger in the dark and told him that if he woke up, he should just roll over and go back to sleep, as we wouldn’t come unless something serious happened. He listened closely and stopped crying out, except for serious reasons on rare occasions. Naturally, the night-light was taken away. If we had been more indulgent, we might have caused him to have sleep issues for a long time, maybe even for life.

So much from personal experience. We must now pass on to a more general consideration of methods for eliminating fear.

So much for personal experience. We now need to move on to a broader discussion of methods for overcoming fear.

After the first years, the proper instructors in[114] physical courage are other children. If a child has older brothers and sisters, they will stimulate it both by example and by precept, and whatever they can do it will attempt. At school, physical cowardice is despised, and there is no need for grown-up teachers to emphasize the matter. At least, that is the case among boys. It ought to be equally the case among girls, who should have precisely the same standards of courage. In physical ways, fortunately, school-girls are no longer taught to be “lady-like”, and their natural impulses towards physical prowess are allowed a fair amount of scope. There is still, however, some difference between boys and girls in this respect. I am convinced there ought to be none.[10]

After the early years, the best teachers of physical bravery are other kids. If a child has older siblings, they will encourage them through both actions and advice, and whatever their siblings can do, they will try to do too. In school, being physically timid is looked down upon, and teachers don’t need to reinforce this. At least, this is true for boys. It should be the same for girls, who should have exactly the same expectations for courage. Luckily, schoolgirls are no longer taught to act “lady-like” in physical ways, and their natural desires for strength are given more freedom. However, there is still some difference between boys and girls in this area. I believe there should be none.[10]

When I speak of courage as desirable, I am taking a purely behaviorist definition: a man is courageous when he does things which others might fail to do owing to fear. If he feels no fear, so much the better; I do not regard control of fear by the will as the only true courage, or even as the best form of courage. The secret of modern moral education is to produce results by means of good habits which were formerly produced (or attempted) by self-control and will-power. Courage due to the will produces nervous disorders, of which “shell-shock” afforded numerous instances. The fears[115] which had been repressed forced their way to the surface in ways not recognizable to introspection. I do not mean to suggest that self-control can be dispensed with entirely; on the contrary, no man can live a consistent life without it. What I do mean is, that self-control ought only to be needed in unforeseen situations, for which education has not provided in advance. It would have been foolish, even if it had been possible, to train the whole population to have, without effort, the sort of courage that was needed in the war. This was an exceptional and temporary need, of so extraordinary a kind that all other education would have had to be stunted if the habits required in the trenches had been instilled in youth.

When I talk about courage as something good, I'm using a straightforward definition: a person is courageous when they do things that others might avoid due to fear. If they feel no fear, that's even better; I don’t see controlling fear through willpower as the only true form of courage, or even the best kind. The key to modern moral education is to achieve results through good habits, which used to be attempted through self-control and willpower. Courage driven by will can cause anxiety disorders, as seen in many cases of “shell-shock.” The fears that were repressed often surfaced in ways that weren’t obvious through self-reflection. I’m not suggesting that self-control can be completely eliminated; on the contrary, no one can lead a consistent life without it. What I mean is that self-control should only be necessary in unexpected situations for which education hasn’t prepared us. It would have been pointless, even if possible, to train the entire population to effortlessly possess the kind of courage needed during the war. That was an exceptional, temporary need so extraordinary that any other education would have had to be compromised if the habits necessary for the trenches had been taught to the young.

The late Dr. Rivers, in his book on “Instinct and the Unconscious”, gives the best psychological analysis of fear with which I am acquainted. He points out that one way of meeting a dangerous situation is manipulative activity, and that those who are able to employ this method adequately do not, at least consciously, feel the emotion of fear. It is a valuable experience, which stimulates both self-respect and effort, to pass gradually from fear to skill. Even so simple a matter as learning to ride a bicycle will give this experience in a mild form. In the modern world, owing to increase[116] of mechanism, this sort of skill is becoming more and more important.

The late Dr. Rivers, in his book “Instinct and the Unconscious,” offers the best psychological analysis of fear that I know of. He notes that one way to handle a dangerous situation is through active engagement, and those who can effectively use this approach do not, at least consciously, feel the emotion of fear. Transitioning from fear to skill is a valuable experience that boosts both self-esteem and effort. Even something as straightforward as learning to ride a bicycle provides this experience in a mild way. In today’s world, due to the rise of technology, this kind of skill is becoming increasingly important.

I suggest that training in physical courage should be as far as possible given by teaching skill in manipulating or controlling matter, not by means of bodily contests with other human beings. The kind of courage required for mountaineering, for manipulating an aeroplane, or for managing a small ship in a gale, seems to me far more admirable than the sort required in fighting. As far as possible, therefore, I should train school-children in forms of more or less dangerous dexterity, rather than in such things as football. Where there is an enemy to be overcome, let it be matter rather than other human beings. I do not mean that this principle should be applied pedantically, but that it should be allowed more weight in athletics than is the case at present.

I suggest that training in physical courage should focus on teaching skills for manipulating or controlling materials, rather than through physical competitions with other people. The type of courage needed for mountaineering, piloting a plane, or handling a small boat in rough weather seems far more admirable to me than the courage needed for fighting. Therefore, I would prefer to train school kids in forms of somewhat risky dexterity instead of activities like football. When there’s an enemy to face, let it be nature instead of other humans. I don’t mean that this principle should be applied rigidly, but it should be given more importance in sports than it currently is.

There are, of course, more passive aspects of physical courage. There is endurance of hurts without making a fuss; this can be taught to children by not giving too much sympathy when they have small mishaps. A great deal of hysteria in later life consists mainly of an excessive desire for sympathy: people invent ailments in the hope of being petted and treated softly. This disposition can usually be prevented from developing by not encouraging children to cry over every scratch and bruise.[117] In this respect, the education of the nursery is still much worse for girls than for boys. It is just as bad to be soft with girls as with boys; if women are to be the equals of men, they must not be inferior in the sterner virtues.

There are definitely more passive sides to physical courage. There's enduring pain without making a big deal about it; kids can learn this by not getting too much sympathy for minor accidents. A lot of excessive drama in adulthood often comes from a strong desire for sympathy: people create ailments hoping to be coddled and treated gently. This tendency can usually be avoided by not encouraging kids to cry over every little scratch and bruise.[117] In this regard, how children are raised in early years is still much less favorable for girls than for boys. It's just as harmful to be overly gentle with girls as it is with boys; if women are going to be equal to men, they shouldn't be lacking in the tougher virtues.

I come now to the forms of courage that are not purely physical. These are the more important forms, but it is difficult to develop them adequately except on a foundation of the more elementary kinds.

I now turn to the types of courage that aren’t just physical. These are the more significant types, but it’s hard to fully develop them without a base of the more basic kinds.

The fear of the mysterious has been already touched upon, in connection with childish terrors. I believe this fear to be instinctive, and of immense historical importance. Most superstition is due to it. Eclipses, earthquakes, plagues, and such occurrences arouse it in a high degree among unscientific populations. It is a very dangerous form of fear, both individually and socially; to eradicate it in youth is therefore highly desirable. The proper antidote to it is scientific explanation. It is not necessary that everything which is mysterious at first sight should be explained: after a certain number of explanations have been given, the child will assume that there are explanations in other cases, and it will become possible to say that the explanation cannot be given yet. The important thing is to produce, as soon as possible, the feeling that the sense of mystery is only due to ignorance, which can be dispelled[118] by patience and mental effort. It is a remarkable fact that the very things which terrify children at first by their mysterious properties delight them as soon as fear is overcome. Thus mystery becomes an incentive to study, as soon as it ceases to promote superstition. My little boy, at the age of three and a half, spent many hours in absorbed solitary study of a garden syringe, until he had grasped how the water came in and the air came out, and how the converse process occurred. Eclipses can be explained so as to be intelligible even to very tiny children. Whatever either terrifies or interests the child should be explained if it is at all possible; this transforms fear into scientific interest by a process which is entirely along the lines of instinct and repeats the history of the race.

The fear of the unknown has already been mentioned in relation to childhood fears. I believe this fear is instinctual and historically significant. Most superstitions stem from it. Events like eclipses, earthquakes, and plagues trigger a high level of fear among people who lack scientific understanding. This kind of fear is very dangerous, both personally and collectively; therefore, it's crucial to eliminate it in children. The best way to do this is through scientific explanations. Not everything that seems mysterious needs to be explained right away: after a certain number of explanations, a child will start to think that there are explanations for other mysteries, and it will become acceptable to say that an explanation isn’t available yet. The key is to quickly instill the understanding that a sense of mystery is simply a result of ignorance, which can be cleared away with patience and effort. It's interesting that the same things that initially scare children with their mysterious qualities can bring them joy once that fear is overcome. In this way, mystery can encourage curiosity and learning as long as it doesn't fuel superstition. My little boy, at three and a half, spent hours deeply focused on a garden syringe, figuring out how water went in and air came out, and how the reverse worked. Eclipses can be explained in ways that even very young children can understand. Anything that either frightens or fascinates a child should be explained whenever possible; this changes fear into a scientific curiosity through a process that's totally in line with instinct and mirrors the history of humanity.

Some problems, in this connection, are difficult, and require much tact. The most difficult is death. The child soon discovers that plants and animals die. The chances are that somebody he knows will die before he is six years old. If he has at all an active mind, it occurs to him that his parents will die, and even that he will die himself. (This is more difficult to imagine.) These thoughts will produce a crop of questions, which must be answered carefully. A person whose beliefs are orthodox will have less difficulty than a person who thinks that[119] there is no life after death. If you hold the latter view, do not say anything contrary to it; no consideration on earth justifies a parent in telling lies to his child. It is best to explain that death is a sleep from which people do not wake. This should be said without solemnity, as if it were the most ordinary thing imaginable. If the child worries about dying himself, tell him it is not likely to happen for many, many years. It would be useless, in early years, to attempt to instil a Stoic contempt for death. Do not introduce the topic, but do not avoid it when the child introduces it. Do all you can to make the child feel that there is no mystery about it. If he is a normal healthy child, these methods will suffice to keep him from brooding. At all ages, be willing to talk fully and frankly, to tell all that you believe, and to convey the impression that the subject is rather uninteresting. It is not good either for old or young to spend much time in thinking about death.

Some issues in this context are tricky and need a lot of sensitivity. The hardest one is death. A child quickly realizes that plants and animals die. It's likely that someone they know will pass away before they're six years old. If the child has a curious mind, they'll wonder about their parents dying and even their own death. (The latter is harder to grasp.) These thoughts will lead to many questions that need careful responses. A person with traditional beliefs will find this less challenging than someone who believes there’s no afterlife. If you hold the latter view, don’t say anything that contradicts it; no reason on earth justifies a parent lying to their child. It's best to explain that death is like a sleep from which people don’t awaken. This should be said casually, as if it's the most normal thing in the world. If the child worries about dying, reassure them that it’s unlikely to happen for many years. It would be pointless at a young age to try to instill a Stoic indifference to death. Don’t bring up the topic yourself, but don't shy away from it when the child does. Do everything you can to help the child feel that there’s nothing mysterious about it. If the child is normal and healthy, these approaches should prevent them from dwelling on it. At any age, be open to discussing it fully and honestly, share your beliefs, and give the impression that the topic isn’t particularly exciting. It's not beneficial for anyone, young or old, to spend too much time thinking about death.

Apart from special fears, children are liable to a diffused anxiety. This is generally due to too much repression by their elders, and is therefore much less common than it used to be. Perpetual nagging, prohibition of noise, constant instruction in manners, used to make childhood a period of misery. I can remember, at the age of five, being told that childhood was the happiest period of life (a blank lie, in those[120] days). I wept inconsolably, wished I were dead, and wondered how I should endure the boredom of the years to come. It is almost inconceivable, nowadays, that any one should say such a thing to a child. The child’s life is instinctively prospective: it is always directed towards the things that will become possible later on. This is part of the stimulus to the child’s efforts. To make the child retrospective, to represent the future as worse than the past, is to sap the life of the child at its source. Yet that is what heartless sentimentalists used to do by talking to the child about the joys of childhood. Fortunately the impression of their words did not last long. At most times, I believed the grown-ups must be perfectly happy, because they had no lessons and they could eat what they liked. This belief was healthy and stimulating.

Besides specific fears, kids often deal with a general anxiety. This is usually a result of too much repression from adults, and is less common now than it used to be. Constant nagging, restrictions on noise, and endless lessons on etiquette made childhood a pretty miserable time. I remember, when I was five, being told that childhood was supposed to be the happiest time of life (which was totally not true back then). I cried uncontrollably, wanted to be dead, and wondered how I would survive the boring years ahead. It’s hard to imagine anyone saying something like that to a child today. A child’s life is naturally forward-looking: it’s always focused on what they can do later. This is part of what drives a child’s efforts. Trying to make a child look back and think of the future as worse than the past drains their spirit right from the start. Unfortunately, that’s what heartless sentimentalists did by telling kids about the joys of childhood. Thankfully, the impact of their words didn’t last long. Most of the time, I believed adults must be incredibly happy, since they didn’t have homework and could eat whatever they wanted. This belief was healthy and motivating.

Shyness is a distressing form of timidity, which is common in England and China, and parts of America, but rare elsewhere. It arises partly from having little to do with strangers, partly from insistence upon company manners. As far as is convenient, children should, after the first year, become accustomed to seeing strangers and being handled by them. As regards manners, they should, at first, be taught the bare minimum required for not being an intolerable nuisance.[121] It is better to let them see strangers for a few minutes without restraint and then be taken away, than to expect them to stay in the room and be quiet. But after the first two years it is a good plan to teach them to amuse themselves quietly part of the day, with pictures or clay or Montessori apparatus or something of the kind. There should always be a reason for quiet that they can understand. Manners should not be taught in the abstract, except when it can be done as an amusing game. But as soon as the child can understand he should realize that parents also have their rights; he must accord freedom to others, and have freedom for himself to the utmost possible extent. Children easily appreciate justice, and will readily accord to others what others accord to them. This is the core of good manners.

Shyness is an uncomfortable type of timidity that’s common in England, China, and some parts of America, but rare in other places. It partly stems from having limited interaction with strangers and from expectations around social behavior. As much as possible, children should get used to seeing and being handled by strangers after their first year. Regarding manners, they should initially be taught only the basics needed to avoid being a total nuisance. It’s better to let them spend a few minutes with strangers without restraint and then take them away, rather than expecting them to stay in the room and be quiet. After the first two years, it’s a good idea to teach them to entertain themselves quietly for part of the day with things like pictures, clay, Montessori toys, or similar activities. There should always be a clear reason for their quiet time that they can understand. Manners shouldn’t be taught as abstract concepts unless it can be made into a fun game. However, as soon as a child can grasp it, they should understand that parents also have their rights; they need to respect others' freedom while having their own as much as possible. Children intuitively recognize fairness and will easily give others what they want in return. This understanding is the essence of good manners.[121]

Above all, if you wish to dispel fear in your children, be fearless yourself. If you are afraid of thunderstorms, the child will catch your fear the first time he hears thunder in your presence. If you express a dread of social revolution, the child will feel a fright all the greater for not knowing what you are talking about. If you are apprehensive about illness, so will your child be. Life is full of perils, but the wise man ignores those that are inevitable, and acts prudently but without emotion as regards those that can be avoided. You cannot avoid[122] dying, but you can avoid dying intestate; therefore make your will, and forget that you are mortal. Rational provision against misfortune is a totally different thing from fear; it is a part of wisdom, whereas all fear is slavish. If you cannot avoid feeling fears, try to prevent your child from suspecting them. Above all, give him that wide outlook and that multiplicity of vivid interests that will prevent him, in later life, from brooding upon possibilities of personal misfortune. Only so can you make him a free citizen of the universe.

Above all, if you want to help your children overcome fear, be fearless yourself. If you’re afraid of thunderstorms, your child will pick up on that fear the first time they hear thunder around you. If you show fear about social change, your child will be even more scared because they won’t understand what you’re talking about. If you’re worried about getting sick, your child will feel that worry too. Life is full of dangers, but a wise person ignores those that are unavoidable and responds calmly to those that can be avoided. You can’t avoid dying, but you can avoid dying without a will; so make your will and try to forget that you’re mortal. Taking rational steps to prepare for bad situations is completely different from feeling fearful; it’s a part of wisdom, while fear is just a sign of weakness. If you can’t help but feel afraid, at least try to keep your child from sensing those fears. Most importantly, give them a broad outlook and a variety of engaging interests to keep them from dwelling on the possibility of personal misfortune later in life. That’s the best way to help them become a free citizen of the universe.


[123]

CHAPTER V
PLAY AND FANCY

Love of play is the most obvious distinguishing mark of young animals, whether human or otherwise. In human children, this is accompanied by an inexhaustible pleasure in pretence. Play and pretence are a vital need of childhood, for which opportunity must be provided if the child is to be happy and healthy, quite independently of any further utility in these activities. There are two questions which concern education in this connection: first, what should parents and schools do in the way of providing opportunity? and secondly, should they do anything more, with a view to increasing the educational usefulness of games?

Love of play is the most obvious sign of young animals, whether human or not. In human children, this comes with an endless enjoyment of pretending. Play and pretending are essential for childhood, and providing opportunities for them is crucial for the child's happiness and health, regardless of any additional benefits of these activities. There are two questions related to education in this context: first, what should parents and schools do to provide opportunities? And second, should they do anything more to enhance the educational value of games?

Let us begin with a few words about the psychology of games. This has been exhaustively treated by Groos; a shorter discussion will be found in William Stern’s book mentioned in the preceding chapter. There are two separate questions in this matter: the first is as to the impulses which produce play, the second is as to its biological utility. The second[124] is the easier question. There seems no reason to doubt the most widely accepted theory, that in play the young of any species rehearse and practise the activities which they will have to perform in earnest later on. The play of puppies is exactly like a dog-fight, except that they do not actually bite each other. The play of kittens resembles the behaviour of cats with mice. Children love to imitate any work they have been watching, such as building or digging; the more important the work seems to them, the more they like to play at it. And they enjoy anything that gives them new muscular facilities, such as jumping, climbing, or walking up a narrow plank—always provided the task is not too difficult. But although this accounts, in a general way, for the usefulness of the play-impulse, it does not by any means cover all its manifestations, and must not for a moment be regarded as giving a psychological analysis.

Let’s start with a few thoughts on the psychology of games. Groos has covered this extensively, and a shorter discussion can be found in William Stern’s book mentioned in the previous chapter. There are two main questions here: the first is about the impulses that drive play, and the second is about its biological purpose. The second[124] is the easier question. There’s no reason to doubt the most widely accepted theory, which suggests that in play, young animals rehearse and practice the activities they will need to perform for real later on. The play of puppies mimics a dog fight, except they don't actually bite each other. The play of kittens resembles how cats behave with mice. Children love to imitate any work they have been observing, like building or digging; the more important that work seems to them, the more they enjoy playing it. They also relish anything that helps them develop new motor skills, like jumping, climbing, or walking on a narrow plank—as long as the task isn’t too challenging. However, while this generally explains the usefulness of the play impulse, it doesn’t cover all its aspects and shouldn’t be seen as a complete psychological analysis.

Some psycho-analysts have tried to see a sexual symbolism in children’s play. This, I am convinced, is utter moonshine. The main instinctive urge of childhood is not sex, but the desire to become adult, or, perhaps more correctly, the will to power.[11] The child is impressed by his own weakness in comparison with[125] older people, and he wishes to become their equal. I remember my boy’s profound delight when he realized that he would one day be a man and that I had once been a child; one could see effort being stimulated by the realization that success was possible. From a very early age, the child wishes to do what older people do, as is shown by the practice of imitation. Older brothers and sisters are useful, because their purposes can be understood and their capacities are not so far out of reach as those of grown-up people. The feeling of inferiority is very strong in children; when they are normal and rightly educated, it is a stimulus to effort, but if they are repressed it may become a source of unhappiness.

Some psychoanalysts have tried to see sexual symbolism in children's play. I believe that's complete nonsense. The main instinctive drive of childhood isn't sex, but the desire to grow up, or more accurately, the will to have power. The child feels their own weakness compared to older people, and they want to become their equal. I remember my son's immense joy when he realized that he would one day be a man and that I had once been a child; you could see his motivation growing with the understanding that success was attainable. From a very young age, kids want to emulate what adults do, which is evident in their tendency to imitate. Older siblings are helpful because their goals are understandable and their abilities are within reach unlike those of grown-ups. Children often feel inferior; when they have a healthy upbringing, this feeling can motivate them to strive, but if they are stifled, it can lead to unhappiness.

In play, we have two forms of the will to power: the form which consists in learning to do things, and the form which consists in fantasy. Just as the balked adult may indulge in daydreams that have a sexual significance, so the normal child indulges in pretences that have a power-significance. He likes to be a giant, or a lion, or a train; in his make-believe, he inspires terror. When I told my boy the story of Jack the Giant Killer, I tried to make him identify himself with Jack, but he firmly chose the giant. When his mother told him the story of Bluebeard, he insisted on being Bluebeard, and regarded the wife as justly punished for insubordination.[126] In his play, there was a sanguinary outbreak of cutting off ladies’ heads. Sadism, Freudians would say; but he enjoyed just as much being a giant who ate little boys, or an engine that could pull a heavy load. Power, not sex, was the common element in these pretences. One day, when we were returning from a walk, I told him, as an obvious joke, that perhaps we should find a certain Mr. Tiddliewinks in possession of our house, and he might refuse to let us in. After that, for a long time, he would stand on the porch being Mr. Tiddliewinks, and telling me to go to another house. His delight in this game was unbounded, and obviously the pretence of power was what he enjoyed.

In play, we see two types of the desire for power: one is about learning to do things, and the other involves imagination. Just as a frustrated adult might lose themselves in daydreams with sexual undertones, a typical child engages in make-believe that reflects a desire for power. They love pretending to be giants, lions, or trains, inspiring fear in their fantasy worlds. When I told my son the story of Jack the Giant Killer, I tried to get him to identify with Jack, but he firmly chose to be the giant. When his mom told him the story of Bluebeard, he insisted on being Bluebeard himself and believed the wife deserved her punishment for disobedience. In his play, there was a gruesome element of cutting off ladies' heads. Freudians might call it sadism, but he equally enjoyed being a giant who devoured little boys or a powerful engine that could haul heavy loads. The common factor in these fantasies was power, not sex. One day, as we were coming back from a walk, I jokingly said we might find a certain Mr. Tiddliewinks in our house who might not let us in. After that, for a long time, he stood on the porch pretending to be Mr. Tiddliewinks, telling me to go to another house. His enjoyment of this game was immense, clearly indicating that it was the idea of power that thrilled him.

It would, however, be an undue simplification to suppose that the will to power is the sole source of children’s play. They enjoy the pretence of terror—perhaps because the knowledge that it is a pretence increases their sense of safety. Sometimes I pretend to be a crocodile coming to eat my boy up. He squeals so realistically that I stop, thinking he is really frightened; but the moment I stop he says, “Daddy be a crocodile again”. A good deal of the pleasure of pretence is sheer joy in drama—the same thing that makes adults like novels and the theatre. I think curiosity has a part in all this: by playing bears, the child feels as if he[127] were getting to know about bears. I think every strong impulse in the child’s life is reflected in play: power is only dominant in his play in proportion as it is dominant in his desires.

It would be too simple to think that the desire for power is the only reason kids play. They enjoy pretending to be scared—maybe because knowing it’s just pretend makes them feel safer. Sometimes I act like a crocodile coming to get my son. He squeals so realistically that I stop, worried he might actually be scared; but as soon as I stop, he says, “Daddy, be a crocodile again.” A lot of the fun of pretending comes from just enjoying the drama—same as what makes adults love novels and theater. I think curiosity plays a role too: when kids play bears, it’s like they’re learning about bears. I believe every strong impulse in a child’s life shows up in their play: power only plays a big role when it’s a major desire for them.

As regards the educational value of play, everybody would agree in praising the sort that consists in acquiring new aptitudes, but many moderns look with suspicion upon the sort that consists in pretence. Daydreams, in adult life, are recognized as more or less pathological, and as a substitute for efforts in the sphere of reality. Some of the discredit which has fallen upon daydreams has spilled over on to children’s pretences, quite mistakenly, as I think. Montessori teachers do not like children to turn their apparatus into trains or steamers or what not: this is called “disordered imagination”. They are quite right, because what the children are doing is not really play, even if to themselves it may seem to be nothing more. The apparatus amuses the child, but its purpose is instruction; the amusement is merely a means to instruction. In real play, amusement is the governing purpose. When the objection to “disordered imagination” is carried over into genuine play, it seems to me to go too far. The same thing applies to the objection to telling children about fairies and giants and witches and magic carpets and so on. I cannot sympathize[128] with the ascetics of truth, any more than with ascetics of other kinds. It is commonly said that children do not distinguish between pretence and reality, but I see very little reason to believe this. We do not believe that Hamlet ever existed, but we should be annoyed by a man who kept reminding us of this while we were enjoying the play. So children are annoyed by a tactless reminder of reality, but are not in the least taken in by their own make-believe.

When it comes to the educational value of play, everyone agrees that the type involving acquiring new skills is valuable, but many people today are skeptical about the kind that involves pretending. In adult life, daydreams are seen as somewhat unhealthy and a way to avoid facing reality. Some of the negative views about daydreaming have unfairly transferred to children's pretend play. Montessori teachers, for example, discourage children from using their materials as trains or boats, labeling this as “disordered imagination.” They are correct in stating that what the children are doing isn't truly play, even if it seems that way to them. The materials engage the child, but their main goal is education; the fun is just a means to learn. In genuine play, enjoyment is the main objective. When the criticism of “disordered imagination” is applied to authentic play, I believe it goes too far. This also applies to the criticism against telling children stories about fairies, giants, witches, and magic carpets. I cannot support those who reject imaginative tales, just like I can't support other forms of extreme truthfulness. It's often said that children can't tell the difference between pretend and reality, but I find little reason to believe that. We don't think Hamlet was a real person, but we would be bothered by someone continuously pointing this out while we are enjoying the play. Likewise, children can be frustrated by an insensitive reminder of reality but aren't truly fooled by their own pretend games.

Truth is important, and imagination is important; but imagination develops earlier in the history of the individual, as in that of the race. So long as the child’s physical needs are attended to, he finds games far more interesting than reality. In games he is a king: indeed he rules his territory with a power surpassing that of any mere earthly monarch. In reality he has to go to bed at a certain time, and to obey a host of tiresome precepts. He is exasperated when unimaginative adults interfere thoughtlessly with his mise-en-scène. When he has built a wall that not even the biggest giants can scale, and you carelessly step over it, he is as angry as Romulus was with Remus. Seeing that his inferiority to other people is normal, not pathological, its compensation in fantasy is also normal and not pathological. His games do not take up time which might be more profitably spent in other ways: if all his hours were[129] given over to serious pursuits, he would soon become a nervous wreck. An adult who indulges in dreams may be told to exert himself in order to realize them; but a child cannot yet realize dreams which it is right that he should have. He does not regard his fancies as a permanent substitute for reality; on the contrary, he ardently hopes to translate them into fact when the time comes.

Truth matters, and so does imagination; however, imagination develops earlier in a person's life, just like it does in the course of humanity. As long as a child's basic needs are met, they find play much more engaging than reality. In their games, they are kings, ruling their world with power that no earthly monarch could match. In real life, they have to go to bed at a certain time and follow a bunch of boring rules. They get frustrated when unimaginative adults thoughtlessly disrupt their mise-en-scène. When they’ve built a wall that even giants can’t climb, if you carelessly step over it, they get as mad as Romulus was with Remus. Recognizing that their feelings of inferiority to others are normal, not a problem, means that their compensations through fantasy are also normal. Their games don’t waste time that could be better spent on other activities: if they spent all their hours focused on serious work, they would quickly become anxious. An adult who chases dreams might be told to work hard to achieve them, but a child isn’t able to fulfill dreams that it’s good for them to have yet. They don’t see their fantasies as a permanent escape from reality; rather, they passionately hope to turn them into real life when the right time comes.

It is a dangerous error to confound truth with matter-of-fact. Our life is governed not only by facts, but by hopes; the kind of truthfulness which sees nothing but facts is a prison for the human spirit. Dreams are only to be condemned when they are a lazy substitute for an effort to change reality; when they are an incentive, they are fulfilling a vital purpose in the incarnation of human ideals. To kill fancy in childhood is to make a slave to what exists, a creature tethered to earth and therefore unable to create heaven.

It’s a serious mistake to confuse truth with simple facts. Our lives are shaped not just by what’s factual, but also by our hopes; a perspective that only acknowledges facts locks the human spirit away. Dreams should only be criticized when they replace a genuine effort to change reality; when they serve as motivation, they play an essential role in bringing human ideals to life. To stifle imagination in childhood is to create a person who is bound by what’s real, a being tied to the ground and unable to create a better world.

This is all very well, you may say, but what has it to do with giants eating children, or Bluebeard cutting off his wives’ heads? Are these things to exist in your heaven? Must not imagination be purified and ennobled before it can serve any good purpose? How can you, a pacifist, allow your innocent boy to revel in the thought of destroying human life? How can you justify a pleasure derived from instincts of[130] savagery which the human race must outgrow? All this I imagine the reader has been feeling. The matter is important, and I will try to state why I hold to a different point of view.

This sounds great, you might say, but what does it have to do with giants eating kids or Bluebeard beheading his wives? Are those the kinds of things that would be part of your paradise? Shouldn't our imagination be refined and uplifted before it can serve any positive purpose? How can you, a pacifist, let your innocent son enjoy thoughts of taking human life? How can you find pleasure in instincts of[130] brutality that humanity needs to move past? I imagine these are the feelings the reader has been experiencing. This issue is significant, and I’ll explain why I have a different perspective.

Education consists in the cultivation of instincts, not in their suppression. Human instincts are very vague, and can be satisfied in a great variety of ways. Most of them require, for their gratification, some kind of skill. Cricket and baseball satisfy the same instinct, but a boy will play whichever he has learnt. Thus the secret of instruction, in so far as it bears upon character, is to give a man such kinds of skill as shall lead to his employing his instincts usefully. The instinct of power, which in the child is crudely satisfied by identification with Bluebeard, can find in later life a refined satisfaction by scientific discovery, or artistic creation, or the creation and education of splendid children, or any one of a thousand useful activities. If the only thing a man knows is how to fight, his will to power will make him delight in battle. But if he has other kinds of skill, he will find his satisfaction in other ways. If, however, his will to power has been nipped in the bud when he was a child, he will be listless and lazy, doing little good and little harm; he will be “a Dio spiacente ed a’ nemici sui.” This kind of milksop goodness is not what the world needs, or what we should try to produce[131] in our children. While they are small and cannot do much harm, it is biologically natural that they should, in imagination, live through the life of remote savage ancestors. Do not be afraid that they will remain at that level, if you put in their way the knowledge and skill required for more refined satisfactions. When I was a child, I loved to turn head over heels. I never do so now, though I should not think it wicked to do so. Similarly the child who enjoys being Bluebeard will outgrow this taste, and learn to seek power in other ways. And if his imagination has been kept alive in childhood by the stimuli appropriate to that stage, it is much more likely to remain alive in later years, when it can exercise itself in the ways suitable to a man. It is useless to obtrude moral ideas at an age at which they can evoke no response, and at which they are not yet required for the control of behaviour. The only effect is boredom, and imperviousness to those same ideas at the later age when they might have become potent. That is one reason, among others, why the study of child psychology is of such vital importance to education.

Education is about nurturing instincts, not suppressing them. Human instincts are quite vague and can be satisfied in many different ways. Most of them require some kind of skill to fulfill. Cricket and baseball meet the same instinctual needs, but a boy will play whichever game he knows. So, the key to teaching, especially regarding character, is to provide a person with the types of skills that will lead them to use their instincts in positive ways. The instinct for power, which a child might crudely satisfy by identifying with characters like Bluebeard, can later find more refined fulfillment through scientific discoveries, artistic creations, raising exceptional children, or any number of productive activities. If a person only knows how to fight, their desire for power will make them enjoy conflict. But if they have skills in other areas, they'll find satisfaction in different ways. However, if their desire for power was stifled in childhood, they'll become apathetic and lazy, contributing little good or bad; they'll be "a Dio spiacente ed a’ nemici sui." This kind of timid goodness isn't what the world needs or what we should aim to cultivate in our kids. While they're young and can't do much harm, it's natural for them to live out the adventures of distant primitive ancestors in their imagination. Don't worry that they’ll stay at that level if you present them with the knowledge and skills they need for more sophisticated satisfactions. When I was a kid, I loved to do cartwheels. I don't do that now, although I wouldn’t consider it wrong. Likewise, a child who enjoys pretending to be Bluebeard will outgrow that phase and learn to seek power in other ways. If their imagination has been kept alive during childhood through appropriate experiences, it’s much more likely to stay vibrant in later years, when it can express itself in ways suited to an adult. It's pointless to impose moral lessons at an age when they can't relate or when they're not necessary for controlling behavior. The only result is boredom and resistance to those concepts when they might become relevant later on. That's one of the reasons why understanding child psychology is crucial for education.[131]

The games of later years differ from those of early childhood by the fact that they become increasingly competitive. At first, a child’s play is solitary; it is difficult for an infant to join in the games of older brothers and sisters. But[132] collective play, as soon as it becomes possible, is so much more delightful that pleasure in playing alone quickly ceases. English upper-class education has always attributed an enormous moral importance to school games. To my mind, there is some exaggeration in the conventional British view, although I admit that games have certain important merits. They are good for health, provided they are not too expert; if exceptional skill is too much prized the best players overdo it, while the others tend to lapse into spectators. They teach boys and girls to endure hurts without making a fuss, and to incur great fatigue cheerfully. But the other advantages which are claimed for them seem to me largely illusory. They are said to teach co-operation, but in fact they only teach it in its competitive form. This is the form required in war, not in industry or in the right kind of social relations. Science has made it technically possible to substitute co-operation for competition, both in economics and in international politics; at the same time it has made competition (in the form of war) much more dangerous than it used to be. For these reasons, it is more important than in former times to cultivate the idea of co-operative enterprises in which the “enemy” is physical nature, rather than competitive enterprises in which there are human victors and vanquished. I do not want[133] to lay too much stress upon this consideration, because competitiveness is natural to man and must find some outlet, which can hardly be more innocent than games and athletic contests. This is a valid reason for not preventing games, but it is not a valid reason for exalting them into a leading position in the school curriculum. Let boys play because they like to do so, not because the authorities think games an antidote to what the Japanese call “dangerous thoughts”.

The games that children play as they get older are very different from those of early childhood because they become more competitive. At first, kids play alone; it's tough for a toddler to join in the activities of older siblings. But once kids can play together, it’s way more enjoyable, and the desire to play solo fades fast. In England, elite education has always attached a lot of moral significance to school games. Personally, I think there's some exaggeration in the typical British perspective, although I recognize that games do have certain important benefits. They’re good for health, as long as they're not too competitive; when skill is overly valued, the best players push themselves too hard, while others often just end up as onlookers. They teach boys and girls to handle pain without complaining and to accept fatigue gracefully. However, many other benefits that are claimed for them seem mostly illusory. People say they teach cooperation, but they really only teach it in a competitive way. This competitive form is useful in war but not in business or healthy social relationships. Science has made it technically possible to replace competition with cooperation in both economics and international relations; meanwhile, it has also made competition (in the form of war) much more dangerous than before. For these reasons, it's more crucial than it used to be to foster the idea of cooperative efforts against nature as the “enemy” instead of competitive activities where there are human winners and losers. I don’t want to emphasize this too much because competitiveness is a natural part of human nature and needs some outlet, which can hardly be more innocent than games and sports. This is a valid reason for allowing games, but it doesn't justify elevating them to a central role in the school curriculum. Let boys play because they enjoy it, not because the authorities think games can prevent what the Japanese call “dangerous thoughts.”

I have said a great deal in an earlier chapter about the importance of overcoming fear and producing courage; but courage must not be confounded with brutality. Brutality is pleasure in forcing one’s will upon other people; courage is indifference to personal misfortunes. I would teach boys and girls, if opportunity offered, to sail small ships in stormy seas, to dive from heights, to drive a motor-car or even an aeroplane. I would teach them, as Sanderson of Oundle did, to build machines and incur risks in scientific experiment. As far as possible, I would represent inanimate nature as the antagonist in the game; the will to power can find satisfaction in this contest just as well as in competing with other human beings. The skill acquired in this way is more useful than skill in cricket or football, and the character developed is more in accordance with social morality. And apart from moral qualities, the[134] cult of athletics involves an under-estimation of intelligence. Great Britain is losing her industrial position, and will perhaps lose her empire, through stupidity, and through the fact that the authorities do not value or promote intelligence. All this is connected with the fanatical belief in the paramount importance of games. Of course it goes deeper: the belief that a young man’s athletic record is a test of his worth is a symptom of our general failure to grasp the need of knowledge and thought in mastering the complex modern world. But on this topic I will say no more now, as it will be considered again at a later stage.

I discussed a lot in an earlier chapter about how important it is to overcome fear and build courage; however, courage shouldn't be confused with brutality. Brutality is finding pleasure in imposing one's will on others; courage is being indifferent to personal misfortunes. If I had the chance, I would teach boys and girls to sail small boats in rough seas, to dive from heights, to drive a car or even a plane. I would teach them, like Sanderson of Oundle did, to build machines and take risks in scientific experiments. As much as possible, I would depict inanimate nature as the opponent in this game; the drive for power can find fulfillment in this struggle just as much as in competing with others. The skills gained this way are more beneficial than skills in cricket or football, and the character developed aligns more with social ethics. Beyond moral qualities, the obsession with athletics underestimates intelligence. Great Britain is losing its industrial standing and may lose its empire due to ignorance and the fact that the authorities do not value or promote intelligence. All of this relates to the extreme belief in the critical importance of sports. Of course, it goes deeper: the belief that a young man’s athletic achievements determine his worth is a sign of our overall failure to recognize the importance of knowledge and thought in navigating the complicated modern world. But I won’t say more about this right now, as it will be revisited later.

There is another aspect of school games, which is usually considered good but which I think on the whole bad; I mean, their efficacy in promoting esprit de corps. Esprit de corps is liked by authorities, because it enables them to utilize bad motives for what are considered to be good actions. If efforts are to be made they are easily stimulated by promoting the desire to surpass some other group. The difficulty is that no motive is provided for efforts which are not competitive. It is amazing how deeply the competitive motive has eaten into all our activities. If you wish to persuade a borough to improve the public provision for the care of children, you have to point out that some neighbouring borough has a lower infant mortality.[135] If you wish to persuade a manufacturer to adopt a new process which is clearly an improvement, you have to emphasize the danger of competition. If you wish to persuade the War Office that a modicum of military knowledge is desirable in the higher commands—but no, not even fear of defeat will prevail in this case, so strong is the “gentlemanly” tradition.[12] Nothing is done to promote constructiveness for its own sake, or to make people take an interest in doing their job efficiently even if no one is to be injured thereby. Our economic system has more to do with this than school games. But school games, as they now exist, embody the spirit of competition. If the spirit of co-operation is to take its place, a change in school games will be necessary. But to develop this subject would take us too far from our theme. I am not considering the building of the good State, but the building of the good individual, in so far as this is possible in the existing State. Improvement in the individual and improvement in the community must go hand in hand, but it is the individual that specially concerns the writer on education.

There’s another aspect of school sports that’s usually seen as positive, but I think it’s mostly negative; I’m talking about how effective they are at fostering esprit de corps. Authorities like esprit de corps because it allows them to channel negative motivations into actions that are deemed good. If effort is needed, people can easily be motivated by the desire to outdo another group. The problem is that there's no incentive for efforts that aren’t competitive. It’s surprising how deeply competition has affected all our activities. If you want to convince a local government to improve its childcare services, you have to point out that a nearby area has a higher infant mortality rate. If you want a manufacturer to adopt a clearly better method, you need to highlight the risks of competition. If you want to persuade the War Office that having some military knowledge in high command is important—but no, not even the fear of defeat will change this, so deeply rooted is the “gentlemanly” tradition. Nothing is done to encourage constructive efforts for their own sake or to inspire people to do their jobs well, even when it doesn’t harm anyone. Our economic system has more to do with this than school sports. However, the way school sports are currently structured promotes a competitive spirit. If we want to shift towards a spirit of cooperation, changes to school sports will be necessary. But discussing that would take us too far off-topic. I’m not focused on creating a good State, but rather on developing good individuals, as far as that's possible within the current State. Improvement in individuals and improvement in the community should go hand in hand, but the individual is the primary concern for someone writing about education.[135]


[136]

CHAPTER VI
CONSTRUCTIVENESS

The subject of this chapter is one which has already been considered incidentally in connection with play, but it is now to be considered on its own account.

The topic of this chapter is one that has already been touched on briefly in relation to play, but it will now be examined on its own.

The instinctive desires of children, as we have seen, are vague; education and opportunity can turn them into many different channels. Neither the old belief in original sin, nor Rousseau’s belief in natural virtue, is in accordance with the facts. The raw material of instinct is ethically neutral, and can be shaped either to good or evil by the influence of the environment. There is ground for a sober optimism in the fact that, apart from pathological cases, most people’s instincts are, at first, capable of being developed into good forms; and the pathological cases would be very few, given proper mental and physical hygiene in the early years. A proper education would make it possible to live in accordance with instinct, but it would be a trained and cultivated instinct, not the crude unformed impulse which[137] is all that nature provides. The great cultivator of instinct is skill: skill which provides certain kinds of satisfaction, but not others. Give a man the right kinds of skill, and he will be virtuous; give him the wrong kinds, or none at all, and he will be wicked.

The instinctual desires of children, as we've seen, are unclear; education and opportunities can channel them in many directions. Neither the old belief in original sin nor Rousseau’s idea of natural virtue aligns with reality. The basic instincts are ethically neutral and can be shaped for good or evil by the surrounding environment. There’s reason for cautious optimism in the fact that, aside from extreme cases, most people’s instincts can initially develop into positive forms; and those extreme cases would be very few with proper mental and physical care in early years. A good education would allow living in alignment with instinct, but it would be a trained and refined instinct, not just the raw, unformed impulse that nature provides. The main developer of instinct is skill: a skill that offers certain satisfactions but not others. Equip someone with the right types of skills, and they will be virtuous; give them the wrong ones, or none at all, and they will be wicked.

These general considerations apply with special force to the will to power. We all like to effect something, but so far as the love of power is concerned we do not care what we effect. Broadly speaking, the more difficult the achievement the more it pleases us. Men like fly-fishing, because it is difficult; they will not shoot a bird sitting, because it is easy. I take these illustrations, because in them a man has no ulterior motive beyond the pleasure of the activity. But the same principle applies everywhere. I liked arithmetic until I learnt Euclid, Euclid until I learnt analytical geometry, and so on. A child, at first, delights in walking, then in running, then in jumping and climbing. What we can do easily no longer gives us a sense of power; it is the newly-acquired skill, or the skill about which we are doubtful, that gives us the thrill of success. That is why the will to power is so immeasurably adaptable according to the type of skill which is taught.

These general thoughts strongly relate to the will to power. We all enjoy achieving something, but when it comes to the love of power, we aren't particular about what we achieve. Generally speaking, the harder the accomplishment, the more satisfying it is for us. People enjoy fly-fishing because it's challenging; they won’t shoot a bird that's sitting because it’s too easy. I use these examples because in them, a person has no hidden agenda beyond the enjoyment of the activity itself. But this same idea applies everywhere. I liked math until I learned Euclid, Euclid until I learned analytical geometry, and so on. A child initially finds joy in walking, then in running, then in jumping and climbing. What we can easily do no longer gives us a feeling of power; it’s the new skill, or the skill we’re uncertain about, that brings us the excitement of success. That’s why the will to power is so incredibly adaptable based on the kind of skill being taught.

Construction and destruction alike satisfy the will to power, but construction is more difficult[138] as a rule, and therefore gives more satisfaction to the person who can achieve it. I shall not attempt to give a pedantically exact definition of construction and destruction; I suppose, roughly speaking, we construct when we increase the potential energy of the system in which we are interested, and we destroy when we diminish its potential energy. Or, in more psychological terms, we construct when we produce a predesigned structure, and we destroy when we liberate natural forces to alter an existing structure, without being interested in the resulting new structure. Whatever may be thought of these definitions, we all know in practice whether an activity is to be regarded as constructive or destructive, except in a few cases where a man professes to be destroying with a view to rebuilding and we are not sure whether he is sincere.

Both construction and destruction fulfill the desire for power, but construction is generally harder[138] and therefore brings more satisfaction to those who succeed at it. I won't try to provide a perfectly precise definition of construction and destruction; I think, broadly speaking, we construct when we increase the potential energy of the system we're focused on, and we destroy when we reduce its potential energy. In more psychological terms, we construct when we create a planned structure, and we destroy when we release natural forces to change an existing structure, without caring about the new structure that emerges. Regardless of how these definitions are viewed, we can usually tell in practice whether an activity is constructive or destructive, except in a few cases where someone claims they are destroying to rebuild, and we can't be sure if they're genuine.

Destruction being easier, a child’s games usually begin with it, and only pass on to construction at a later stage. A child on the sand with a pail likes grown-up people to make sand-puddings, and then knock them down with his spade. But as soon as he can make sand-puddings himself, he delights in doing so, and will not permit them to be knocked down. When a child first has bricks, he likes to destroy towers built by his elders. But when he has learnt to build for himself, he becomes inordinately[139] proud of his performances, and cannot bear to see his architectural efforts reduced to a heap of ruins. The impulse which makes the child enjoy the game is exactly the same at both stages, but new skill has changed the activity resulting from the impulse.

Destruction is easier, so kids usually start with that in their play and only move on to building later. A child playing in the sand with a bucket loves to watch adults make sandcastles and then knock them down with their shovel. But once the child learns to build sandcastles themselves, they take pleasure in doing it and won't allow anyone to knock them down. When a child first gets blocks, they enjoy destroying towers made by adults. But after they learn to build on their own, they become overly proud of their creations and can't stand to see their architectural efforts turned into a pile of rubble. The urge that makes kids enjoy the game is the same at both stages, but their new skills have transformed what they do with that impulse.

The first beginnings of many virtues arise out of experiencing the joys of construction. When a child begs you to leave his constructions undestroyed, you can easily make him understand that he must not destroy other people’s. In this way you can create respect for the produce of labour, the only socially innocuous source of private property. You also give the child an incentive to patience, persistence, and observation; without these qualities, he will not succeed in building his tower to the height upon which he had set his heart. In play with children, you should only construct yourself sufficiently to stimulate ambition and to show how the thing is done; after that, construction should be left to their own efforts.

The early development of many virtues comes from enjoying the process of building. When a child asks you not to destroy his creations, you can easily help him understand that he shouldn't destroy other people's work either. This way, you encourage respect for the fruits of labor, which is the only socially harmless basis for private property. You also motivate the child to be patient, persistent, and observant; without these traits, he won't be able to build his tower as high as he hopes. When playing with children, you should only build enough to spark their ambition and demonstrate how it's done; after that, let them take over the construction on their own.

If a child has access to a garden, it is easy to cultivate a more elaborate form of constructiveness. The first impulse of a child in a garden is to pick every attractive flower. It is easy to check this by prohibition, but mere prohibition is inadequate as an education. One wants to produce in the child the same respect for the garden that restrains the grown-ups[140] from picking wantonly. The respect of the grown-up is due to realization of the labour and effort required to produce the pleasing result. By the time a child is three years old, he can be given a corner of the garden and encouraged to plant seeds in it. When they come up and blossom, his own flowers seem precious and wonderful; then he can appreciate that his mother’s flowers also must be treated with care.

If a child has access to a garden, it’s easy to develop a deeper sense of creativity. The first instinct of a child in a garden is to pick every pretty flower. While you can stop this by saying no, just saying no isn’t enough for good education. You want to instill in the child the same respect for the garden that keeps adults from picking things carelessly[140]. Adults respect the garden because they understand the work and effort that goes into creating something beautiful. By the time a child is three years old, they can be given a small area of the garden and encouraged to plant seeds there. When those seeds sprout and bloom, their own flowers will feel special and amazing; then they'll understand that their mother’s flowers also need to be cared for.

The elimination of thoughtless cruelty is to be effected most easily by developing an interest in construction and growth. Almost every child, as soon as he is old enough, wants to kill flies and other insects; this leads on to the killing of larger animals, and ultimately of men. In the ordinary English upper-class family, the killing of birds is considered highly creditable, and the killing of men in war is regarded as the noblest of professions. This attitude is in accordance with untrained instinct: it is that of men who possess no form of constructive skill, and are therefore unable to find any innocent embodiment of their will to power. They can make pheasants die and tenants suffer; when occasion arises, they can shoot a rhinoceros or a German. But in more useful arts they are entirely deficient, as their parents and teachers thought it sufficient to make them into English gentlemen. I do not believe that at birth they[141] are any stupider than other babies; their deficiencies in later life are entirely attributable to bad education. If, from an early age, they had been led to feel the value of life by watching its development with affectionate proprietorship; if they had acquired forms of constructive skill; if they had been made to realize with apprehension how quickly and easily a slow product of anxious solicitude can be destroyed—if all this had formed part of their early moral training, they would not be so ready to destroy what others have similarly created or tended. The great educator in this respect in later life is parenthood, provided the instinct is adequately aroused. But in the rich this seldom happens, because they leave the care of their children to paid professionals; therefore we cannot wait till they become parents before beginning to eradicate their destructive tendencies.

The elimination of thoughtless cruelty is easiest achieved by fostering an interest in building and growth. Almost every child, as soon as they’re old enough, wants to kill flies and other insects; this often leads to killing larger animals and eventually even people. In typical upper-class English families, killing birds is seen as something respectable, and killing people in war is viewed as the most honorable profession. This mindset aligns with untrained instincts; it reflects individuals who lack any constructive skills and, as a result, can’t find a harmless way to express their desire for power. They can make pheasants die and cause suffering to tenants; when the opportunity arises, they can shoot a rhinoceros or a German. But when it comes to more useful skills, they are completely inadequate, as their parents and teachers thought it was enough to turn them into English gentlemen. I don’t believe they are any less intelligent at birth than other babies; their shortcomings later in life are solely due to poor education. If, from an early age, they had learned to appreciate the value of life by observing its development with caring ownership; if they had developed constructive skills; if they had realized with concern how quickly and easily something born from careful attention can be destroyed—if all of this had been part of their early moral education, they wouldn’t be so quick to destroy what others have created or nurtured. The key educator in this regard later in life is parenthood, provided the instinct is effectively stimulated. However, this rarely occurs among the wealthy, as they often leave their children's care to paid professionals; therefore, we cannot wait for them to become parents before we start to eliminate their destructive tendencies.

Every author who has had uneducated housemaids knows that it is difficult (the public may wish it were impossible) to restrain their passion for lighting the fire with his manuscripts. A fellow-author, even if he were a jealous enemy, would not think of doing such a thing, because experience has taught him the value of manuscripts. Similarly the boy who has a garden will not trample on other people’s flower-beds, and the boy who has pets can be[142] taught to respect animal life. Respect for human life is likely to exist in any one who has taken trouble over his or her own children. It is the trouble we take over our children that elicits the stronger forms of parental affection; in those who avoid this trouble the parental instinct becomes more or less atrophied, and remains only as a sense of responsibility. But parents are far more likely to take trouble over their children if their own constructive impulses have been fully developed; thus for this reason also it is very desirable to pay attention to this aspect of education.

Every author who has had uneducated housemaids knows that it's tough (the public might wish it were impossible) to stop them from using his manuscripts to light the fire. A fellow author, even if he were a jealous rival, wouldn't think of doing such a thing because experience has taught him the worth of manuscripts. Similarly, the boy with a garden won't crush other people's flower beds, and the boy with pets can learn to respect animal life. Respect for human life is likely to exist in anyone who cares for their own children. The effort we put into our children brings out stronger forms of parental love; for those who avoid this effort, the parental instinct tends to dwindle and remains just a sense of responsibility. However, parents are much more likely to invest in their children if their own creative drives have been fully nurtured; therefore, it's important to focus on this part of education.

When I speak of constructiveness, I am not thinking only of material construction. Such occupations as acting and choral singing involve co-operative non-material construction; they are pleasant to many children and young people, and should be encouraged (though not enforced). Even in purely intellectual matters it is possible to have a constructive or a destructive bias. A classical education is almost entirely critical: a boy learns to avoid mistakes, and to despise those who commit them. This tends to produce a kind of cold correctness, in which originality is replaced by respect for authority. Correct Latin is fixed once for all: it is that of Vergil and Cicero. Correct science is continually changing, and an able youth may look forward to helping in this process. Consequently[143] the attitude produced by a scientific education is likely to be more constructive than that produced by the study of dead languages. Wherever avoidance of error is the chief thing aimed at, education tends to produce an intellectually bloodless type. The prospect of doing something venturesome with one’s knowledge ought to be held before all the abler young men and young women. Too often, higher education is regarded as conferring something analogous to good manners, a merely negative code by which solecisms are avoided. In such an education, constructiveness has been forgotten. The usual type produced is, as might be expected, niggling, unenterprising, and lacking in generosity. All this is avoided when positive achievement is made the goal of education.

When I talk about constructiveness, I’m not just referring to building things. Activities like acting and singing in a choir involve cooperative, non-material construction; they’re enjoyable for many kids and young people and should be encouraged (but not forced). Even in purely intellectual pursuits, you can have either a constructive or a destructive mindset. A classical education tends to be mostly critical: a student learns to avoid mistakes and to look down on those who make them. This creates a kind of cold correctness where originality is swapped for respect for authority. Correct Latin is set in stone: it’s that of Vergil and Cicero. Correct science, on the other hand, is always evolving, and a capable young person can look forward to contributing to that change. As a result, the attitude gained from a scientific education is likely to be more constructive than that from studying dead languages. When avoiding errors is the main focus, education often creates an intellectually lifeless individual. The idea of doing something bold with one’s knowledge should be emphasized to all capable young men and women. Too often, higher education is seen as something that provides good manners, a purely negative set of rules to avoid faux pas. In such an education, the concept of constructiveness has been overlooked. The typical outcome is, as you might expect, petty, unadventurous, and lacking in generosity. All of this can be avoided when positive achievement is prioritized in education.

In the later years of education, there should be a stimulation of social constructiveness. I mean, that those whose intelligence is adequate should be encouraged in using their imaginations to think out more productive ways of utilizing existing social forces or creating new ones. Men read Plato’s “Republic”, but they do not attach it to current politics at any point. When I stated that the Russian State in 1920 had ideals which were almost exactly those of the “Republic”, it was hard to say whether the Platonists or the Bolsheviks were the more shocked. People read a literary classic without[144] any attempt to see what it means in terms of the lives of Brown, Jones and Robinson. This is particularly easy with a Utopia, because we are not told of any road which leads to it from our present social system. The valuable faculty, in these matters, is that of judging rightly as to the next step. British nineteenth-century Liberals had this merit, though the ultimate results to which their measures were bound to lead would have horrified them. A great deal depends upon the kind of image that dominates a man’s thinking, often quite unconsciously. A social system may be conceived in many ways; the commonest are a mould, a machine, and a tree. The first belongs to the static conceptions of society, such as those of Sparta and traditional China: human nature is to be poured into a prepared mould, and to set in a preconceived shape. Something of this idea exists in any rigid moral or social convention. The man whose outlook is dominated by this image will have a political outlook of a certain kind—stiff and unyielding, stern and persecuting. The man who conceives of society as a machine is more modern. The industrialist and the communist alike belong to this class. To them, human nature is uninteresting, and the ends of life are simple—usually the maximizing of production. The purpose of social organization is to secure these simple ends. The difficulty is[145] that actual human beings will not desire them; they persist in wanting all kinds of chaotic things which seem worthless to the tidy mind of the organizer. This drives the organizer back to the mould, in order to produce human beings who desire what he thinks good. And this, in turn, leads to revolution.

In the later years of education, there should be an emphasis on social creativity. I mean, those with sufficient intelligence should be encouraged to use their imaginations to find better ways to use current social forces or create new ones. People read Plato’s “Republic,” but they don't connect it to today's politics. When I mentioned that the Russian State in 1920 had ideals almost identical to those in the “Republic,” it was hard to determine whether the Platonists or the Bolsheviks were more shocked. People read a literary classic without any effort to see how it relates to the lives of Brown, Jones, and Robinson. This is especially easy with a Utopia since we aren't shown any path leading to it from our current social system. The important skill in these matters is the ability to make good judgments about the next step. British nineteenth-century Liberals had this quality, even though the eventual outcomes of their actions would have horrified them. A lot depends on the dominant image in a person's mind, often without them realizing it. A social system can be imagined in various ways; the most common are a mold, a machine, and a tree. The first is associated with static views of society, like those of Sparta and traditional China: human nature is meant to be poured into a prepared mold and set into a pre-defined shape. This idea can be found in any strict moral or social convention. A person whose perspective is shaped by this image will have a certain type of political worldview—rigid, inflexible, harsh, and repressive. The person who sees society as a machine is more modern. Both industrialists and communists fall into this category. To them, human nature is uninteresting, and life’s goals are straightforward—usually focused on maximizing production. The purpose of social organization is to achieve these straightforward goals. The problem is that real human beings don’t desire them; they continue to want various chaotic things that seem meaningless to the organized mind. This pushes the organizer back to the mold, in order to create people who want what he considers good. And this, in turn, leads to revolution.

The man who imagines a social system as a tree will have a different political outlook. A bad machine can be scrapped, and another put in its place. But if a tree is cut down, it is a long time before a new tree achieves the same strength and size. A machine or a mould is what its maker chooses; a tree has its specific nature, and can only be made into a better or worse example of the species. Constructiveness applied to living things is quite different from constructiveness applied to machines; it has humbler functions, and requires a sort of sympathy. For that reason, in teaching constructiveness to the young, they should have opportunities of exercising it upon plants and animals, not only upon bricks and machines. Physics has been dominant in thought since the time of Newton, and in practice since the industrial revolution; this has brought with it a rather mechanical conception of society. Biological evolution introduced a new set of ideas, but they were somewhat overshadowed by natural selection, which it should be our aim[146] to eliminate from human affairs by eugenics, birth-control, and education. The conception of society as a tree is better than the mould or the machine, but it is still defective. It is to psychology that we must look to supply the deficiency. Psychological constructiveness is a new and special kind, very little understood as yet. It is essential to a right theory of education, politics, and all purely human affairs. And it should dominate the imaginations of citizens, if they are not to be misled by false analogies. Some people dread constructiveness in human affairs, because they fear that it must be mechanical; they therefore believe in anarchism and the “return to nature”. I am trying in this book to show, in concrete instances, how psychological construction differs from the construction of a machine. The imaginative side of this idea ought to be made familiar in higher education; if it were, I believe that our politics would cease to be angular and sharp and destructive, becoming instead supple and truly scientific, with the development of splendid men and women as its goal.

The man who envisions a social system as a tree will have a different political perspective. A faulty machine can be tossed out and replaced easily. But if a tree is cut down, it takes a long time for a new tree to grow to the same strength and size. A machine or mold is based on its designer's choice; a tree has its own nature and can only be improved or degraded as an example of its species. The process of creating with living things is quite different from creating with machines; it has humbler roles and requires a kind of empathy. For that reason, when teaching creativity to younger generations, they should have chances to practice it on plants and animals, not just on bricks and machines. Physics has dominated thought since Newton’s time and in practice since the industrial revolution; this has led to a somewhat mechanical view of society. Biological evolution introduced a new set of concepts, but they were somewhat overshadowed by natural selection, which we should aim to remove from human affairs through eugenics, birth control, and education. The view of society as a tree is better than that of a mold or a machine, but it is still lacking. We must turn to psychology to fill that gap. Psychological creativity is a new and unique kind, still not well understood. It is crucial for a proper theory of education, politics, and all purely human matters. It should inspire the imaginations of citizens, so they aren’t misled by false comparisons. Some people fear creativity in human affairs because they worry it must be mechanical; they therefore lean toward anarchism and the “return to nature.” In this book, I’m trying to demonstrate through specific examples how psychological construction is different from machine construction. The imaginative aspect of this idea should be made familiar in higher education; if it were, I believe our politics would become less rigid and destructive, transforming into something more flexible and truly scientific, with the aim of developing outstanding individuals.


[147]

CHAPTER VII
SELFISHNESS AND PROPERTY

I come now to a problem analogous to that of Fear, in that we are concerned with an impulse which is strong, partly instinctive, and largely undesirable. In all such cases, we have to be careful not to thwart a child’s nature. It is useless to shut our eyes to his nature, or to wish that it were different; we must accept the raw material which is provided, and not attempt to treat it in ways only applicable to some different material.

I'm coming now to a problem similar to that of Fear, as we are dealing with an urge that is intense, partly instinctual, and mostly unwelcome. In all these situations, we need to be cautious not to suppress a child’s nature. It's pointless to ignore his nature or wish it were different; we have to accept the raw material we have and not try to handle it in ways that only work for something else.

Selfishness is not an ultimate ethical conception; the more it is analysed, the vaguer it becomes. But as a phenomenon in the nursery it is perfectly definite, and presents problems with which it is very necessary to cope. Left to himself, an older child will seize a younger child’s toys, demand more than his share of grown-up attention, and generally pursue his desires regardless of the younger child’s disappointments. A human ego, like a gas, will always expand unless restrained by external pressure. The object of education, in this respect, is to let the[148] external pressure take the form of habits, ideas and sympathies in the child’s own mind, not of knocks and blows and punishments. The idea which is needed is that of justice, not self-sacrifice. Every person has a right to a certain amount of room in the world, and should not be made to feel wicked in standing up for what is due to him. When self-sacrifice is taught, the idea seems to be that it will not be fully practised, and that the practical result will be about right. But in fact people either fail to learn the lesson, or feel sinful when they demand mere justice, or carry self-sacrifice to ridiculous extremes. In the last case, they feel an obscure resentment against the people to whom they make renunciations, and probably allow selfishness to return by the back door of a demand for gratitude. In any case, self-sacrifice cannot be true doctrine, because it cannot be universal; and it is most undesirable to teach falsehood as a means to virtue, because when the falsehood is perceived the virtue evaporates. Justice, on the contrary, can be universal. Therefore justice is the conception that we ought to try to instil into the child’s thoughts and habits.

Selfishness isn't a final ethical principle; the more you examine it, the less clear it becomes. But as a behavior seen in young children, it's very clear-cut and raises issues that need to be addressed. If left alone, an older child will take a younger child's toys, demand more than his fair share of adult attention, and generally chase his wants without considering the younger child's feelings. A human ego, much like gas, will always expand unless kept in check by external pressures. The goal of education, in this context, is to shape that external pressure into habits, ideas, and empathy within the child's mind, rather than through physical punishment or reprimands. The important idea is justice, not self-sacrifice. Every person has the right to a certain amount of space in the world and shouldn't feel guilty about asserting what they deserve. When self-sacrifice is emphasized, it seems like it's not meant to be fully enacted, and the expected outcome will be somewhat correct. However, people either struggle to grasp the lesson, feel guilty when they seek basic fairness, or take self-sacrifice to absurd levels. In the latter case, they may develop an unclear resentment toward those they are making sacrifices for and might unintentionally allow selfishness to creep back in through a demand for gratitude. In any situation, self-sacrifice cannot be a valid principle because it can't apply to everyone; it's not ideal to promote falsehood as a route to virtue since once the dishonesty is revealed, the virtue disappears. Justice, on the other hand, is universally applicable. Therefore, justice is the concept we should aim to instill in a child's thoughts and behaviors.

It is difficult, if not impossible, to teach justice to a solitary child. The rights and desires of grown-up people are so different from those of children that they make no imaginative appeal;[149] there is hardly ever direct competition for exactly the same pleasure. Moreover, as the grown-up people are in a position to exact obedience to their own demands, they have to be judges in their own case, and do not produce upon the child the effect of an impartial tribunal. They can, of course, give definite precepts inculcating this or that form of convenient behaviour: not to interrupt when their mother is counting the wash, not to shout when their father is busy, not to obtrude their concerns when there are visitors. But these are inexplicable requirements, to which, it is true, the child submits willingly enough if otherwise kindly treated, but which make no appeal to his own sense of what is reasonable. It is right that the child should be made to obey such rules, because he must not be allowed to be a tyrant, and because he must understand that other people attach importance to their own pursuits, however odd those pursuits may be. But not much more than external good behaviour is to be got by such methods; the real education in justice can only come where there are other children. This is one of many reasons why no child should long be solitary. Parents who have the misfortune to have an only child should do all that they can to secure companionship for it, even at the cost of a good deal of separation from home, if no other way[150] is possible. A solitary child must be either suppressed or selfish—perhaps both by turns. A well-behaved only child is pathetic, and an ill-behaved one is a nuisance. In these days of small families, this is a more serious trouble than it used to be. It is one of the grounds for advocating nursery-schools, as to which I shall have more to say in a later chapter. But for the moment I shall assume a family of two at least, not very widely separated in age, so that their tastes are largely the same.

It is challenging, if not impossible, to teach a sense of fairness to an only child. The rights and wishes of adults are so different from those of children that they don’t capture a child’s imagination; [149] there’s rarely a direct competition for the same enjoyment. Furthermore, since adults can enforce their own demands, they end up being the judges in their own cases, which means they don't present themselves as impartial. They can certainly lay down specific rules for convenient behavior: not to interrupt when their mother is counting the laundry, not to shout when their father is busy, not to impose their issues when there are guests. But these rules are hard to understand. While a child may comply willingly if treated kindly, these demands don’t resonate with their own sense of fairness. It’s important for the child to obey these rules to prevent them from becoming a tyrant and to help them realize that other people value their own activities, no matter how strange those activities may seem. However, such methods only instill a superficial sense of good behavior; true education in fairness can only happen when there are other children around. This is one of many reasons why a child shouldn’t be alone for too long. Parents who find themselves with an only child should do everything they can to ensure the child has companions, even if it means spending some time away from home, if that is the only solution available. A lonely child may become either stifled or selfish—sometimes both. A well-mannered only child can be quite sad, while a misbehaved one can become a nuisance. In these times of small families, this issue is more pressing than it used to be. It’s one of the reasons I support nursery schools, which I’ll discuss further in a later chapter. For now, I’ll assume there’s at least a family of two children, not too far apart in age, so their interests are mostly similar. [150]

Where there is competition for a pleasure which can only be enjoyed by one at a time, such as a ride in a wheelbarrow, it will be found that the children readily understand justice. Their impulse, of course, is to demand the pleasure for themselves to the exclusion of the others, but it is surprising how quickly this impulse is overcome when the grown-ups institute the system of a turn for each. I do not believe that a sense of justice is innate, but I have been astonished to see how quickly it can be created. Of course, it must be real justice; there must not be any secret bias. If you are fonder of some of the children than of others, you must be on your guard to prevent your affections from having any influence on your distribution of pleasures. It is of course a generally recognized principle that toys must be equal.

Where there's competition for a fun activity that can only be enjoyed by one person at a time, like a ride in a wheelbarrow, kids easily grasp the concept of fairness. Naturally, their first reaction is to claim the enjoyment for themselves while excluding others, but it's surprising how quickly this desire fades when adults set up a system where everyone gets a turn. I don't think a sense of justice is something we're born with, but I've been amazed at how fast it can be developed. Of course, it has to be genuine fairness; there can't be any hidden favoritism. If you prefer some kids over others, you need to be careful not to let those feelings influence how you distribute enjoyment. It's widely accepted that toys should be provided equally.

It is quite useless to attempt to suppress the[151] demand for justice by any kind of moral training. Do not give more than justice, but do not expect the child to accept less. There is a chapter in “The Fairchild Family” on “The Secret Sins of the Heart” which illustrates the methods to be avoided. Lucy has maintained that she has been good, so her mother tells her that even when her behaviour is all right her thoughts are wrong, and quotes: “The heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked” (Jeremiah, xvii, 9). So Mrs. Fairchild gives Lucy a little book in which to record the “desperately wicked” things that are in her heart when outwardly she is good. At breakfast, her parents give a ribbon to her sister and a cherry to her brother, but nothing to her. She records in her book that at this point she had a very wicked thought, that her parents loved her brother and sister better than they loved her. She had been taught, and she believed, that she ought to cope with this thought by moral discipline; but by this method it could only be driven underground, to produce strange distorted effects in later years. The proper course would have been for her to express her feeling, and for her parents to dispel it either by giving her a present, too, or by explaining, in a way she could understand, that she must wait for another time, as no further present was available at the moment. Truth and frankness dispel[152] difficulties, but the attempt at repressive moral discipline only aggravates them.

It's pretty pointless to try to suppress the demand for justice through any kind of moral training. Don't give more than justice, but don't expect the child to accept less. There’s a chapter in “The Fairchild Family” called “The Secret Sins of the Heart” that shows the methods to avoid. Lucy insists she has been good, so her mother tells her that even when her behavior is fine, her thoughts are wrong, quoting: “The heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked” (Jeremiah, xvii, 9). So Mrs. Fairchild gives Lucy a little book to record the “desperately wicked” things in her heart when she’s outwardly good. At breakfast, her parents give a ribbon to her sister and a cherry to her brother, but nothing to her. She writes in her book that at that moment, she had a very wicked thought—that her parents loved her brother and sister more than her. She had been taught, and she believed, that she should handle this thought with moral discipline; but with that method, it could only be pushed down, creating strange, distorted effects later on. The right approach would have been for her to express her feelings, and for her parents to clear it up by either giving her a present too or explaining, in a way she could understand, that she had to wait for another time since no more presents were available at that moment. Truth and honesty resolve difficulties, but trying to enforce strict moral discipline only makes them worse.

Closely connected with justice is the sense of property. This is a difficult matter, which must be dealt with by adaptable tact, not by any rigid set of rules. There are, in fact, conflicting considerations, which make it difficult to take a clear line. On the one hand, the love of property produces many terrible evils in later years; the fear of losing valued material possessions is one of the main sources of political and economic cruelty. It is desirable that men and women should, as far as possible, find their happiness in ways which are not subject to private ownership, i.e., in creative rather than defensive activities. For this reason, it is unwise to cultivate the sense of property in children if it can be helped. But before proceeding to act upon this view, there are some very strong arguments on the other side, which it would be dangerous to neglect. In the first place, the sense of property is very strong in children; it develops as soon as they can grasp objects which they see (the hand-eye co-ordination). What they grasp, they feel is theirs, and they are indignant if it is taken away. We still speak of a property as a “holding”, and “maintenance” means “holding in the hand”. These words show the primitive connection between property and grasp; so does the word “grasping”.[153] A child which has no toys of its own will pick up sticks or broken bricks or any odds and ends it may find, and will treasure them as its very own. The desire for property is so deep-seated that it cannot be thwarted without danger. Moreover property cultivates carefulness and curbs the impulse of destruction. Especially useful is property in anything that the child has made himself; if this is not permitted, his constructive impulses are checked.

Closely connected with justice is the sense of property. This is a complex issue that needs to be handled with flexible sensitivity, not by any strict set of rules. There are actually conflicting factors that make it hard to take a clear stance. On one hand, the desire for property leads to many serious problems in later life; the fear of losing valued possessions is one of the main sources of political and economic cruelty. It’s better for people to find happiness in ways that aren't tied to private ownership, i.e., engaging in creative rather than defensive activities. For this reason, it's not ideal to encourage a sense of property in children if it can be avoided. However, before jumping into this perspective, there are some strong arguments on the other side that shouldn't be ignored. First of all, the sense of property is very strong in children; it develops as soon as they can grasp objects they see (the hand-eye coordination). What they grasp, they feel belongs to them, and they get upset if it’s taken away. We still refer to a property as a “holding,” and “maintenance” means “holding in the hand.” These terms highlight the basic link between property and grasp; the word “grasping” signifies this too. A child without toys will grab sticks, broken bricks, or any random items they find and will cherish them as their own. The desire for property is so ingrained that it can't be suppressed without risk. Additionally, property encourages carefulness and limits destructive impulses. Property is especially valuable for anything the child has created themselves; if that’s not allowed, their building instincts are stifled.[153]

Where the arguments are so conflicting, we cannot adopt any clear-cut policy, but must be guided to a great extent by circumstances and the child’s nature. Nevertheless, something can be said as to the means of reconciling these opposites in practice.

Where the arguments are so conflicting, we can't adopt any clear-cut policy, but we have to be guided largely by the circumstances and the child's nature. Still, there are ways to reconcile these opposites in practice.

Among toys, some should be private and some common. To take an extreme case, a rocking-horse would of course always be common. This suggests a principle: where a toy can be equally enjoyed by all, but only by one at a time, it should be common if it is too large or expensive to be duplicated. On the other hand, toys more adapted to one child than to another (because of difference of age, for example) may properly belong to the one to whom they give the most pleasure. If a toy wants careful handling which an older child has learnt to give, it is fair that a younger child should not be allowed to get hold of it and spoil[154] it. The younger child should be compensated by private property in the toys specially appropriate to its age. After two years old, a broken toy should not be immediately replaced if it has been broken by the child’s carelessness; it is just as well that the loss should be felt for a while. Do not let a child always refuse the use of its own toys to other children. Whenever it has more than it can actually use, it should not be allowed to protest if another child plays with those that it is not using. But here I should except toys which the other child is likely to break, and toys out of which their owner has constructed some edifice which is a source of pride. Until the edifice is forgotten, it should, if possible, be allowed to stand, as a reward of industry. Subject to these provisos, do not let the child develop a dog-in-the-manger attitude; it must never be allowed to prevent another child’s enjoyment wantonly. It is not very difficult to teach a modicum of decent behaviour in these respects, and it is quite worth the necessary firmness. Do not allow a child to snatch things from another child, even when it would be within its legal rights in doing so. If an older child is unkind to a younger one, show a similar unkindness to the older one, and explain immediately why you do so. By such methods it is not difficult to establish that degree of kindness in children to each other[155] which is necessary to prevent constant storms and tears. On occasion, a certain amount of sternness may be necessary, amounting to a mild form of punishment. But on no account must a habit of tyrannizing over the weak be allowed to develop.

Among toys, some should be shared and some should be private. For example, a rocking horse should always be shared. This leads to a principle: if a toy can be enjoyed by everyone but only one person can use it at a time, it should be a shared toy if it’s too big or expensive to have multiple versions. On the other hand, toys that are better suited for one child than another (like due to age differences) may rightfully belong to the child who enjoys them the most. If a toy requires careful handling that an older child knows how to provide, it’s reasonable to prevent a younger child from playing with it and potentially ruining it. The younger child should have private toys that are suitable for their age. After a child turns two, if they break a toy due to carelessness, it shouldn’t be replaced right away; they should experience the loss for a time. A child shouldn’t always be allowed to refuse sharing their toys with others. If they have more toys than they can use, they shouldn’t object if another child plays with those that are not currently being used. However, this doesn’t apply to toys that the other child might break or toys that the owner has built something with that they’re proud of. Until that creation is forgotten, it should be allowed to stay up as recognition of effort. With these guidelines, children shouldn’t adopt a selfish attitude; they shouldn’t be allowed to stop another child from having fun just for the sake of it. Teaching a bit of decent behavior in these situations isn’t hard, and it’s worth being firm about. Don’t let a child grab things from another child, even if they technically have the right to do so. If an older child is unkind to a younger one, respond similarly to the older child and explain why you’re doing it right away. Using these methods, it’s not difficult to instill a necessary level of kindness among children so they don’t constantly fight and cry. Sometimes, a bit of sternness may be required, even if it feels like mild punishment. But you must never allow a pattern of bullying the weaker child to develop.

While permitting a certain number of cherished possessions, it is well to encourage the habit of using toys, such as bricks, to which the child only has the exclusive right while he is using them. The Montessori apparatus is common to all the children, but so long as a child is using one piece of apparatus no other child must interfere. This develops a sense of limited tenant-right, dependent upon work; such a sense does not run counter to anything that is desirable in later years. For very young children, this method is hardly applicable, because they are not yet sufficiently constructive. But as they acquire skill it becomes more and more possible to interest them in the process of building. So long as they know they can have the material for construction whenever they like, they will not much mind others having it too, and the reluctance to sharing which they may feel at first is soon dispelled by custom. Nevertheless, when a child is old enough, he should, I think, be allowed to own books, because that will increase his love of books and therefore stimulate reading. The books that[156] are his own property should, as far as possible, be good books, such as Lewis Carroll and Tanglewood Tales, not mere trash. If the children want trash, it should be common property.

While allowing a certain number of cherished possessions, it's important to encourage the habit of using toys, like building blocks, which the child has exclusive access to while playing with them. The Montessori materials are available to all the children, but as long as one child is using a piece of equipment, no other child should interfere. This fosters a sense of limited ownership based on effort; such a mindset is beneficial for later years. For very young children, this approach is not very applicable because they aren't quite ready to be constructive yet. However, as they develop skills, it becomes easier to engage them in building activities. As long as they know they can access the materials whenever they want, they won’t mind others using them too, and any initial hesitation about sharing will quickly fade with practice. That said, when a child is old enough, I believe they should be allowed to own books, as this will enhance their love of reading. The books that are their property should ideally be quality literature, like Lewis Carroll and Tanglewood Tales, rather than just junk. If the kids want junk, it should be shared among them.

The broad principles involved are: First, do not produce in the child a sense of thwarting from not having enough property; this is the way to produce a miser. Secondly, allow the child private property when it stimulates a desirable activity, and, in particular, where it teaches careful handling. But subject to these limitations turn the child’s attention, as far as you can, to pleasures not involving private ownership. And even where there is private ownership, do not allow the child to be mean or miserly when other children wish to be allowed to play with his things. As to this, however, the object is to induce the child to lend of his own free will; so long as authority is required, the end aimed at has not been achieved. In a happy child, it should not be difficult to stimulate a generous disposition; but if the child is starved of pleasures, he will of course cling tenaciously to those that are attainable. It is not through suffering that children learn virtue, but through happiness and health.

The main principles are: First, don’t create a sense of deprivation in the child by not providing enough possessions; this leads to becoming a miser. Second, let the child have private property when it encourages positive behavior, especially when it teaches them to handle things carefully. However, within these limits, direct the child’s focus to pleasures that don't involve owning things. Even when they do have personal items, don’t let the child be stingy when other kids want to play with their belongings. The goal here is to encourage the child to share willingly; if they need to be pushed to share, the goal hasn’t been met. A happy child should naturally develop a generous attitude, but if they're deprived of fun, they’ll tightly hold on to what they have. Children learn virtue not through suffering, but through happiness and health.


[157]

CHAPTER VIII
TRUTHFULNESS

To produce the habit of truthfulness should be one of the major aims of moral education. I do not mean truthfulness in speech only, but also in thought; indeed, of the two, the latter seems to me the more important. I prefer a person who lies with full consciousness of what he is doing to a person who first subconsciously deceives himself and then imagines that he is being virtuous and truthful. Indeed, no man who thinks truthfully can believe that it is always wrong to speak untruthfully. Those who hold that a lie is always wrong have to supplement this view by a great deal of casuistry and considerable practice in misleading ambiguities, by means of which they deceive without admitting to themselves that they are lying. Nevertheless, I hold that the occasions when lying is justifiable are few—much fewer than would be inferred from the practice of high-minded men. And almost all the occasions which justify lying are occasions where power is being used tyrannically, or where people are[158] engaged in some harmful activity such as war; therefore in a good social system they would be even rarer than they are now.

To develop the habit of honesty should be one of the main goals of moral education. I’m not just talking about being truthful in what you say, but also in how you think; in fact, the latter seems to me to be even more crucial. I would rather deal with someone who lies while fully aware of it than with someone who subconsciously deceives themselves and then believes they are being moral and honest. In reality, no one who thinks clearly can believe that it is always wrong to speak falsely. Those who claim that a lie is always bad often have to support this belief with a lot of complicated reasoning and a fair amount of misleading ambiguity, which allows them to deceive without acknowledging that they are lying. Still, I believe that the situations where lying is acceptable are few—much fewer than what you might assume from the behavior of high-minded individuals. And nearly all of the situations that could justify lying involve the abuse of power or situations where people are engaged in harmful activities like war; therefore, in a well-functioning society, these instances would be even rarer than they are now.

Untruthfulness, as a practice, is almost always a product of fear. The child brought up without fear will be truthful, not in virtue of a moral effort, but because it will never occur to him to be otherwise. The child who has been treated wisely and kindly has a frank look in the eyes, and a fearless demeanour even with strangers; whereas the child that has been subject to nagging or severity is in perpetual terror of incurring reproof, and terrified of having transgressed some rule whenever he has behaved in a natural manner. It does not at first occur to a young child that it is possible to lie. The possibility of lying is a discovery, due to observation of grown-ups quickened by terror. The child discovers that grown-ups lie to him, and that it is dangerous to tell them the truth; under these circumstances he takes to lying. Avoid these incentives, and he will not think of lying.

Untruthfulness is usually a result of fear. A child raised without fear will be honest, not because of a moral effort, but because it won’t even cross their mind to do otherwise. A child who has been treated wisely and kindly has an open look in their eyes and a confident demeanor, even around strangers. In contrast, a child who has faced nagging or harshness is constantly worried about getting scolded and is frightened at the thought of breaking any rules whenever they act naturally. Young children don’t initially realize that lying is even an option. The idea of lying comes from watching adults, amplified by fear. The child finds out that adults can lie to them and that telling the truth can be risky; under these circumstances, they start to lie. If you eliminate these pressures, they won’t think to lie.

But in judging whether children are truthful, a certain caution is necessary. Children’s memories are very faulty, and they often do not know the answer to a question when grown-up people think they do. Their sense of time is very vague; a child under four will hardly distinguish between yesterday and a week ago, or[159] between yesterday and six hours ago. When they do not know the answer to a question, they tend to say yes or no according to the suggestion in your tone of voice. Again, they are often talking in the dramatic character of some make-believe. When they tell you solemnly that there is a lion in the back garden, this is obvious; but in many cases it is quite easy to mistake play for earnest. For all these reasons, a young child’s statements are often objectively untrue, but without the slightest intention to deceive. Indeed, children tend, at first, to regard grown-ups as omniscient, and therefore incapable of being deceived. My boy (three and three quarters) will ask me to tell him (for the pleasure of the story) what occurred to him on some interesting occasion when I was not present; I find it almost impossible to persuade him that I don’t know what happened. Grown-up people get to know so many things in ways the child does not understand, that he cannot set limits to their powers. Last Easter, my boy was given a number of chocolate Easter eggs. We told him that if he ate too much chocolate he would be sick, but, having told him, we left him alone. He ate too much, and was sick. He came to me as soon as the crisis was over, with a beaming face, saying, in a voice almost of triumph, “I was sick, Daddy—Daddy told me I should be sick.” His pleasure in the verification[160] of a scientific law was astonishing. Since then, it has been possible to trust him with chocolate, in spite of the fact that he seldom has it; moreover he implicitly believes everything we tell him about what food is good for him. There has been no need of moral exhortation or punishment or fear in bringing about this result. There has been need, at earlier stages, of patience and firmness. He is nearing the age where it is usual for boys to steal sweet things and lie about it. I dare say he will steal sometimes, but I shall be surprised if he lies. When a child does lie, parents should take themselves to task rather than him; they should deal with it by removing its causes, and by explaining gently and reasonably why it is better not to lie. They should not deal with it by punishment, which only increases fear and therefore the motive for lying.

But when it comes to deciding if kids are being truthful, you need to be cautious. Kids' memories can be pretty unreliable, and they often don’t really know the answer to a question when adults assume they do. Their sense of time is quite vague; a child under four can barely tell the difference between yesterday and a week ago, or between yesterday and six hours ago. When they don’t know the answer, they tend to just say yes or no based on your tone of voice. Also, they often speak in the dramatic character of some imaginary scenario. When they seriously tell you there’s a lion in the backyard, that’s pretty obvious, but sometimes it’s easy to confuse play with seriousness. For all these reasons, what a young child says can be factually untrue, but they’re not trying to deceive at all. In fact, kids usually see adults as knowing everything, so they think adults can’t be fooled. My son (three and three quarters) asks me to tell him (just for the fun of it) what happened to him on some interesting day when I wasn’t there; I find it almost impossible to convince him that I don’t know what happened. Adults learn so many things in ways a child doesn’t get, which means the child can’t comprehend their abilities. Last Easter, my son got a bunch of chocolate Easter eggs. We told him that if he ate too much chocolate, he’d get sick, but after telling him, we left him to it. He ate too much and got sick. He came to me right after it happened, with a big smile, saying in a voice almost full of triumph, “I was sick, Daddy—Daddy told me I’d be sick.” His excitement at seeing a scientific principle in action was amazing. Since then, I’ve been able to trust him with chocolate, even though he doesn’t get it often; plus, he believes everything we say about what food is good for him. We didn’t need to use moral lectures, punishment, or fear to achieve this. Instead, we needed patience and firmness in earlier stages. He’s getting close to the age when boys usually steal sweets and lie about it. I suspect he might steal sometimes, but I’d be surprised if he lies. When a child does lie, parents should reflect on their own actions rather than blame the child; they should address it by removing the causes and gently and reasonably explaining why it’s better not to lie. They shouldn’t handle it with punishment, as that just increases fear and the likelihood of lying.

Rigid truthfulness in adults towards children is, of course, absolutely indispensable if children are not to learn lying. Parents who teach that lying is a sin, and who nevertheless are known to lie by their children, naturally lose all moral authority. The idea of speaking the truth to children is entirely novel; hardly anybody did it before the present generation. I greatly doubt whether Eve told Cain and Abel the truth about apples; I am convinced that she told them she had never eaten anything that wasn’t good[161] for her. It used to be the thing for parents to represent themselves as Olympians, immune from human passions and always actuated by pure reason. When they reproached the children, they did it more in sorrow than in anger; however they might scold, they were not “cross”, but talking to the children for their good. Parents did not realize that children are astonishingly clear-sighted: they do not understand all the solemn political reasons for humbug, but despise it straightforwardly and simply. Jealousies and envies of which you are unconscious will be evident to your child, who will discount all your fine moral talk about the wickedness of the objects of these passions. Never pretend to be faultless and inhuman; the child will not believe you, and would not like you any the better if he did. I remember vividly how, at a very early age, I saw through the Victorian humbug and hypocrisy with which I was surrounded, and vowed that, if I ever had children, I would not repeat the mistakes that were being made with me. To the best of my ability, I am keeping this vow.

Rigid honesty in adults towards children is absolutely essential if children are not to learn to lie. Parents who teach that lying is wrong but are known to lie themselves lose all moral authority. The concept of being truthful with children is quite new; hardly anyone did it before this generation. I seriously doubt Eve told Cain and Abel the truth about apples; I believe she told them she had never eaten anything that wasn’t good for her. Parents used to present themselves as all-knowing beings, free from human emotions and guided solely by reason. When they chastised their children, it was usually more out of sadness than anger; even if they scolded, they never seemed "cross," but rather spoke to the children for their benefit. Parents didn’t realize that children are incredibly observant: they might not understand all the serious political justifications for deceit, but they see through it easily and simply. Any jealousy or envy you might be unaware of will be obvious to your child, who will disregard all your moral lectures about the wrongness of these feelings. Never pretend to be perfect and emotionless; the child won’t believe you, and wouldn’t like you any more if they did. I clearly remember how, at a very young age, I recognized the Victorian hypocrisy that surrounded me and promised that if I ever had children, I wouldn’t repeat the mistakes that were being made with me. I am doing my best to keep this promise.

Another form of lying, which is extremely bad for the young, is to threaten punishments you do not mean to inflict. Dr. Ballard, in his most interesting book on “The Changing School”,[13] has stated this principle rather emphatically:[162] “Don’t threaten. If you do, let nothing stop you from carrying out your threat. If you say to a boy, ‘Do that again and I’ll murder you’, and he does it again, then you must murder him. If you don’t he will lose all respect for you” (p. 112). The punishments threatened by nurses and ignorant parents in dealing with infants are somewhat less extreme, but the same rule applies. Do not insist, except for good reason; but when you have once begun insisting, continue, however you may regret having embarked upon the battle. If you threaten a punishment, let it be one that you are prepared to inflict; never trust to luck that your bluff will not be called. It is odd how difficult it is to get this principle understood by uneducated people. It is particularly objectionable when they threaten something terrifying, such as being locked up by the policeman or carried off by the bogey-man. This produces first a state of dangerous nervous terror and then a complete scepticism as to all statements and threats by grown-up people. If you never insist without carrying the matter through, the child soon learns that on such occasions resistance is useless, and he obeys a mere word without giving further trouble. But it is essential to the success of this method that you should not insist unless there is some really strong reason for doing so.

Another form of lying, which is really harmful to young people, is threatening punishments you don’t actually intend to carry out. Dr. Ballard, in his fascinating book “The Changing School”,[13] has made this point very clearly:[162] “Don’t threaten. If you do, follow through on your threat. If you say to a boy, ‘Do that again and I’ll kill you,’ and he does it again, then you have to carry out that threat. If you don’t, he will lose all respect for you” (p. 112). The punishments threatened by caregivers and uninformed parents when dealing with young children are less extreme, but the same principle applies. Don’t insist unless you have a good reason; but once you start insisting, stick to it, even if you regret getting into the conflict. If you threaten a punishment, make sure it’s something you’re ready to enforce; don’t gamble on your bluff not being called. It’s strange how hard it is for uneducated people to grasp this principle. It’s especially problematic when they threaten something frightening, like being locked up by the police or taken away by a monster. This creates a state of dangerous anxiety and eventually leads to complete skepticism regarding what adults say and threaten. If you never insist without following through, the child will quickly learn that resistance is pointless, and they will obey with minimal fuss. However, it’s crucial for this method to be effective that you only insist when there’s a really good reason to do so.

[163]Another undesirable form of humbug is to treat inanimate objects as if they were alive. Nurses sometimes teach children, when they have hurt themselves by bumping into a chair or table, to smack the offending object and say, “naughty chair” or “naughty table”. This removes a most useful source of natural discipline. Left to himself, the child soon realizes that inanimate objects can only be manipulated by skill, not by anger or cajolery. This is a stimulus to the acquisition of skill, and a help in realizing the limits of personal power.

[163]Another unwanted form of nonsense is treating inanimate objects as if they were alive. Nurses sometimes teach kids, when they hurt themselves by bumping into a chair or table, to hit the offending object and say, “naughty chair” or “naughty table.” This takes away a very useful source of natural discipline. Left to their own devices, the child quickly learns that inanimate objects can only be controlled through skill, not through anger or persuasion. This encourages the development of skill and helps them understand the limits of their personal power.

Lies about sex are sanctioned by time-honoured usage. I believe them to be wholly and utterly bad, but I shall say no more on this subject now, as I propose to devote a chapter to sex education.

Lies about sex are accepted as normal by tradition. I think they're completely and totally harmful, but I won't say any more on this topic right now, as I plan to dedicate a chapter to sex education.

Children who are not suppressed ask innumerable questions, some intelligent, others quite the reverse. These questions are often wearisome, and sometimes inconvenient. But they must be answered truthfully, to the best of your ability. If the child asks you a question connected with religion, say exactly what you think, even if you contradict some other grown-up person who thinks differently. If he asks you about death, answer him. If he asks you questions designed to show that you are wicked or foolish, answer him. If he asks you about war, or capital punishment, answer him. Do[164] not put him off with “you can’t understand that yet”, except in difficult scientific matters, such as how electric light is made. And even then, make it clear that the answer is a pleasure in store for him, as soon as he has learnt rather more than he now knows. Tell him rather more than he can understand, not rather less; the part he fails to understand will stimulate his curiosity and his intellectual ambition.

Children who aren't held back ask a ton of questions, some smart and some not so much. These questions can be tiring and sometimes a hassle. But you need to answer them honestly, as best as you can. If the child asks something about religion, share your true thoughts, even if it goes against what another adult might say. If they inquire about death, respond to them. If they ask questions that imply you’re bad or silly, answer them. If they bring up topics like war or capital punishment, give them an answer. Don't brush them off with "you can't understand that yet," except for challenging scientific topics like how electric light works. And even then, let them know that the explanation is something to look forward to once they've learned a bit more. Tell them more than they might grasp, rather than less; the parts they don’t get will spark their curiosity and drive to learn.

Invariable truthfulness to a child reaps its reward in increased trust. The child has a natural tendency to believe what you say, except when it runs counter to a strong desire, as in the case of the Easter eggs which I mentioned just now. A little experience of the truth of your remarks even in these cases enables you to win belief easily and without emphasis. But if you have been in the habit of threatening consequences which did not happen, you will have to become more and more insistent and terrifying, and in the end you will only produce a state of nervous uncertainty. One day my boy wanted to paddle in a stream, but I told him not to, because I thought there were bits of broken crockery which would cut his feet. His desire was keen, so he was sceptical about the crockery; but after I had found a piece and shown him the sharp edge, he became entirely acquiescent. If I had invented the crockery for my own convenience, I should have lost his[165] confidence. If I had not found any, I should have let him paddle. In consequence of repeated experiences of this sort, he has almost entirely ceased to be sceptical of my reasons.

Being consistently honest with a child builds their trust. A child naturally tends to believe you, unless it clashes with a strong desire, like the Easter eggs I just mentioned. A little experience with the truth, even in these situations, helps you gain their belief easily without needing to emphasize it. But if you've been threatening consequences that never happen, you'll find yourself needing to be more insistent and scary, and eventually, all you'll do is create a sense of nervous uncertainty. One day, my son wanted to play in a stream, but I told him not to because I thought there were pieces of broken pottery that might cut his feet. He really wanted to go, so he was skeptical about the pottery; however, after I found a piece and showed him the sharp edge, he completely accepted my word. If I had just made up the pottery for my own sake, I would have lost his confidence. If I hadn't found any, I would have let him play. Because of these repeated experiences, he has almost completely stopped being skeptical of my reasons.

We live in a world of humbug, and the child brought up without humbug is bound to despise much that is commonly thought to deserve respect. This is regrettable, because contempt is a bad emotion. I should not call his attention to such matters, though I should satisfy his curiosity whenever it turned towards them. Truthfulness is something of a handicap in a hypocritical society, but the handicap is more than outweighed by the advantages of fearlessness, without which no one can be truthful. We wish our children to be upright, candid, frank, self-respecting; for my part, I would rather see them fail with these qualities than succeed by the arts of the slave. A certain native pride and integrity is essential to a splendid human being, and where it exists lying becomes impossible, except when it is prompted by some generous motive. I would have my children truthful in their thoughts and words, even if it should entail worldly misfortune, for something of more importance than riches and honours is at stake.

We live in a world full of deception, and a child raised without it is likely to reject a lot of what people usually hold in high regard. This is unfortunate because disdain is a negative feeling. I wouldn’t want to draw his attention to such issues, but I would answer his questions whenever he showed interest. Being truthful can be a disadvantage in a society full of hypocrisy, but that disadvantage is far outweighed by the benefits of being fearless; without fearlessness, no one can be truly honest. We want our children to be upright, honest, straightforward, and have self-respect; personally, I would prefer to see them fail with these qualities than succeed through deceitful means. A certain level of pride and integrity is vital for a truly great person, and where this exists, lying becomes impossible unless it’s driven by a noble intention. I want my children to be honest in their thoughts and words, even if it leads to material loss, because something much more valuable than wealth and status is at stake.


[166]

CHAPTER IX
PUNISHMENT

In former days, and until very recently, the punishment of children, both boys and girls, was taken as a matter of course, and was universally regarded as indispensable in education. We have seen in an earlier chapter what Dr. Arnold thought about flogging, and his views were, at the time, exceptionally humane. Rousseau is associated with the theory of leaving things to nature, yet in “Emile” he occasionally advocates quite severe punishments. The conventional view, a hundred years ago, is set forth in one of the “Cautionary Tales”, in which a little girl makes a fuss because they are putting on her white sash when she wants her pink one.

In the past, and until very recently, punishing children, both boys and girls, was considered normal and was widely seen as essential for their education. We discussed earlier what Dr. Arnold believed about corporal punishment, and his views were, for that time, quite progressive. Rousseau is known for his idea of letting things unfold naturally, yet in "Emile," he sometimes supports pretty harsh punishments. The common perspective a hundred years ago is illustrated in one of the "Cautionary Tales," where a little girl throws a tantrum because they are putting a white sash on her when she wants a pink one.

Papa, who in the parlour heard
Her make the noise and rout,
That instant went to Caroline,
To whip her, there’s no doubt.

When Mr. Fairchild found his children quarrelling, he caned them, making the cane keep time to the verse “Let dogs delight to bark[167] and bite”. He then took them to see a corpse hanging in chains on a gibbet. The little boy was frightened, and begged to be taken home, as the chains rattled in the wind. But Mr. Fairchild compelled him to look for a long time, saying that this spectacle showed what happened to those who had hatred in their hearts. The child was destined to become a clergyman, and presumably had to be taught to depict the terrors of the damned with the vividness of one who has experienced them.

When Mr. Fairchild found his kids fighting, he caned them, making the cane tap out the rhythm of the verse “Let dogs delight to bark[167] and bite.” He then took them to see a corpse hanging in chains on a gallows. The little boy was scared and begged to go home as the chains rattled in the wind. But Mr. Fairchild made him look for a long time, saying that this scene showed what happened to people who had hatred in their hearts. The child was meant to become a clergyman, and presumably needed to learn to describe the horrors of the damned with the intensity of someone who has faced them.

Nowadays, few people would advocate such methods, even in Tennessee. But there is considerable divergence of opinion as to what should take their place. Some people still advocate a fair amount of punishment, while others consider that it is possible to dispense with punishment altogether. There is room for many shades between these two extremes.

Nowadays, few people would support such methods, even in Tennessee. However, there’s a lot of differing opinions on what should replace them. Some still believe in using a fair amount of punishment, while others think it's possible to completely eliminate punishment. There’s space for many viewpoints between these two extremes.

For my part, I believe that punishment has a certain very minor place in education; but I doubt whether it need ever be severe. I include speaking sharply or reprovingly among punishments. The most severe punishment that ought ever to be necessary is the natural spontaneous expression of indignation. On a few occasions when my boy has been rough with his younger sister, his mother has expressed anger by an impulsive exclamation. The effect has been very great. The boy burst into sobs, and would[168] not be consoled until his mother had made much of him. The impression was very profound, as one could see from his subsequent good conduct towards his sister. On a few occasions we have resorted to mild forms of punishment when he has persisted in demanding things we had refused him, or in interfering with his sister’s play. In such cases, when reason and exhortation have failed, we take him to a room by himself, leave the door open, and tell him he can come back as soon as he is good. In a very few minutes, after crying vigorously, he comes back, and is invariably good: he perfectly understands that in coming back he has undertaken to be good. So far, we have never found any need of severer penalties. If one can judge from the books of old-fashioned disciplinarians, the children educated by the old methods were far naughtier than the modern child. I should certainly be horrified if my boy were half as badly behaved as the children in “The Fairchild Family”; but I should think the fault lay more with his parents than with himself. I believe that reasonable parents create reasonable children. The children must feel their parents’ affection—not duty and responsibility, for which no child is grateful, but warm love, which feels delight in the child’s presence and ways. And except when it is quite impossible, a prohibition must be explained carefully and[169] truthfully. Small misfortunes, such as bruises and slight cuts, should sometimes be allowed to happen rather than interfere with rash games; a little experience of this kind makes children more willing to believe that a prohibition may be wise. Where these conditions are present from the first, I believe children will seldom do anything deserving of serious punishment.

For my part, I think punishment has a very small role in education, but I question whether it ever needs to be harsh. I consider speaking sternly or reproachfully to be forms of punishment. The most intense punishment that should ever be necessary is a genuine, spontaneous expression of anger. A few times, when my son has been rough with his younger sister, his mom has shown her anger with a quick outburst. The impact has been significant. The boy broke down in tears and wouldn’t be comforted until his mom had fussed over him. The effect was deep, as evident from his improved behavior towards his sister afterward. We’ve occasionally used mild punishments when he has insisted on things we said no to or interrupted his sister’s play. In those cases, when reasoning and urging have failed, we take him to a room by himself, leave the door open, and tell him he can return as soon as he’s behaved. Just a few minutes later, after crying hard, he comes back and is always well-behaved: he fully understands that by coming back, he has agreed to behave. So far, we’ve never found a need for harsher penalties. Judging by the books of traditional disciplinarians, children raised by old methods were much naughtier than today’s kids. I would be truly upset if my son behaved as poorly as the children in “The Fairchild Family”; I’d think the problem lay more with their parents than with the children. I believe reasonable parents raise reasonable kids. Children need to feel their parents’ affection—not just duty and responsibility, for which no child feels grateful, but genuine love, which takes joy in the child’s presence and actions. And unless it’s completely impossible, a prohibition must be explained clearly and honestly. Minor accidents, like bruises and small cuts, should sometimes be allowed to happen rather than hindering reckless games; a little experience like this helps kids understand that a prohibition might be sensible. When these conditions are in place from the start, I believe children will rarely do anything that deserves serious punishment.

When a child persistently interferes with other children or spoils their pleasures, the obvious penalty is banishment. It is imperatively necessary to take steps of some kind, because it would be most unfair to let the other children suffer. But there is no use in making the refractory child feel guilty; it is much more to the purpose to make him feel that he is missing pleasures which the others are enjoying. Madame Montessori describes her practice as follows:

When a child consistently disrupts other kids or ruins their fun, the clear consequence is removal from the group. It's essential to take some action, as it wouldn't be fair to let the other children suffer. However, there's no point in making the troublesome child feel guilty; instead, it’s more effective to make them realize they’re missing out on the enjoyment that others are having. Madame Montessori outlines her approach like this:

As to punishments, we have many times come in contact with children who disturbed the others without paying attention to our corrections. Such children were at once examined by the physician. When the case proved to be that of a normal child, we placed one of the little tables in a corner of the room, and in this way isolated the child; having him sit in a comfortable little armchair, so placed that he might see his companions at work, and giving him those games and toys to which he was most attracted. This isolation almost always succeeded in calming the child; from his position he could see the[170] entire assembly of his companions, and the way in which they carried on their work was an object lesson much more efficacious than any words of the teacher could possibly have been. Little by little, he would come to see the advantages of being one of the company working so busily before his eyes, and he would really wish to go back and do as the others did. We have in this way led back again to discipline all the children who at first seemed to rebel against it. The isolated child was always made the object of special care, almost as if he were ill. I myself, when I entered the room, went first of all directly to him, as if he were a very little child. Then I turned my attention to the others, interesting myself in their work, asking questions about it as if they had been little men. I do not know what happened in the soul of these children whom we found it necessary to discipline, but certainly the conversion was always very complete and lasting. They showed great pride in learning how to work and how to conduct themselves, and always showed a very tender affection for the teacher and for me.[14]

As for punishments, we've often dealt with children who disrupted others without heeding our corrections. These children would immediately be checked by a doctor. If they were found to be normal, we would place one of the small tables in a corner of the room to isolate them. We would have them sit in a comfortable little armchair positioned so they could see their classmates at work, and we’d give them the games and toys they were most drawn to. This isolation almost always helped calm the child; from their spot, they could observe the entire group of classmates, and seeing how they worked together was a more effective lesson than anything the teacher could say. Gradually, they would come to appreciate the benefits of being part of the busy group in front of them, and they would genuinely want to return and join the others. This method successfully brought all the initially rebellious children back to discipline. The isolated child would receive special attention, almost as if they were unwell. Whenever I entered the room, I would go straight to them first, treating them like a small child. Then, I’d shift my focus to the others, showing interest in their work and asking them questions as if they were little adults. I’m not sure what happened in the minds of these children when we had to discipline them, but the change was always very significant and lasting. They took great pride in learning how to work and behave, and they showed a deep affection for the teacher and for me.

The success of this method depended upon several factors not present in old-fashioned schools. There was first the elimination of those whose bad conduct was due to some medical defect. Then there was tact and skill in applying the method. But the really vital point was the good conduct of the majority of the class: the child felt itself opposed to the public opinion which it naturally respected.[171] This is, of course, an entirely different situation from that of the schoolmaster who has a class bent on “ragging”. I do not propose to discuss the methods which he should employ, because they would never be needed if education were properly conducted from the start. Children like to learn things, provided they are the right things properly taught. The same mistake is made in imparting knowledge as is made, at an earlier stage, in regard to food and sleep: something which is really an advantage to the child is made to appear like a favour to the adult. Infants easily come to think that the only reason for eating and sleeping is that grown-ups desire it; this turns them into dyspeptic sufferers from insomnia.[15] Unless a child is ill, let it leave its food and go hungry. My boy had been coaxed into eating by his nurse, and had grown more and more difficile. One day when we had him for his mid-day meal, he refused to eat his pudding, so we sent it out. After a while, he demanded it back, but it turned out that the cook had eaten it. He was flabbergasted, and never made such pretences with us again. Exactly the same method should apply to instruction. Those who do not want it should be allowed to go without, though I should see to it that they were bored if they were absent during lesson-time. If they see[172] others learning, they will presently clamour to be taught: the teacher can then appear as conferring a benefit, which is the truth of the situation. I should have in every school a large bare room to which pupils could go if they did not want to learn, but if they went there, I should not allow them to come back to lessons that day. And they should be sent there as a punishment if they behaved badly in lesson-time. It seems a simple principle that a punishment should be something you wish the culprit to dislike, not something you wish him to like. Yet “lines” are a common punishment where the professed aim is to produce a love of classical literature.

The success of this method relied on several factors that old-fashioned schools didn't have. First, it involved removing students whose bad behavior stemmed from medical issues. Then there was the need for tact and skill in implementing the method. But the crucial factor was the good behavior of the majority of the class: a child feels challenged by the public opinion that they naturally respect.[171] This is, of course, a completely different situation from that of a teacher stuck with a class intent on “messing around.” I won’t discuss the methods they should use, because those wouldn't be necessary if education was done properly from the start. Children enjoy learning things, as long as they are the right things taught the right way. The same mistake happens in teaching knowledge as in early childhood around food and sleep: something that truly benefits the child is presented as a favor to the adult. Infants quickly come to believe that the only reason to eat and sleep is because adults want it, which can lead to them becoming anxious about food and struggling with sleep.<[15]> Unless a child is unwell, they should be allowed to skip food and feel hunger. My son was persuaded to eat by his nurse and became increasingly difficile. One day during his lunch, he refused to eat his pudding, so we sent it away. After a while, he asked for it back, but it turned out the cook had eaten it. He was shocked and never pretended not to want food with us again. The same approach should be taken with teaching. Those who don't want to learn should be allowed to do without, although I would ensure they feel bored if they skipped the class. If they see others learning, they will eventually want to join in: then the teacher can be seen as providing a benefit, which is the truth of the situation. I would have a large, empty room in every school where students could go if they didn't want to learn, but if they went there, they couldn't come back to class that day. They should also be sent there as a punishment for misbehaving during lessons. It seems like a simple principle that a punishment should be something the wrongdoer finds unpleasant, not something they enjoy. Yet “lines” are a popular punishment, even though the stated goal is to foster a love of classical literature.

Mild punishments have their utility for dealing with mild offences, especially such as are concerned with manners. Praise and blame are an important form of rewards and punishments for young children, and also for older boys and girls if conferred by a person who inspires respect. I do not believe it possible to conduct education without praise and blame, but in regard to both a certain degree of caution is necessary. In the first place, neither should be comparative. A child should not be told that he has done better than so-and-so, or that such-and-such is never naughty: the first produces contempt, the second hatred. In the second place, blame should be given much more sparingly[173] than praise; it should be a definite punishment, administered for some unexpected lapse from good behaviour, and it should never be continued after it has produced its effect. In the third place, praise should not be given for anything that should be a matter of course. I should give it for a new development of courage or skill, and for an act of unselfishness as regards possessions, if achieved after a moral effort. All through education, any unusually good piece of work should be praised. To be praised for a difficult achievement is one of the most delightful experiences in youth, and the desire for this pleasure is quite proper as an added incentive, though it should not be the main motive. The main motive should always be an interest in the matter itself, whatever the matter may happen to be.

Mild punishments can be useful for handling minor offenses, especially those related to manners. Praise and criticism are crucial forms of rewards and punishments for young children, and also for older kids if given by someone they respect. I believe it's impossible to educate without using praise and criticism, but we need to be cautious with both. First, neither should be comparative. A child shouldn't be told they did better than someone else or that someone is never naughty; the first leads to contempt, and the second breeds hatred. Second, criticism should be given much less often than praise; it should be a clear punishment for an unexpected slip in behavior, and it shouldn't continue after it has had its effect. Third, praise shouldn’t be given for things that should be basic expectations. I would give praise for new displays of courage or skill, and for acts of unselfishness regarding possessions, particularly if they come after a moral effort. Throughout education, any exceptionally good work should be recognized with praise. Being praised for a challenging accomplishment is one of the most enjoyable experiences in youth, and the desire for this recognition is a valid incentive, though it shouldn’t be the primary motivation. The main motivation should always be a genuine interest in the subject, whatever that may be.

Grave faults of character, such as cruelty, can seldom be dealt with by means of punishment. Or rather, punishment should be a very small part of the treatment. Cruelty to animals is more or less natural to boys, and requires, for its prevention, an education ad hoc. It is a very bad plan to wait until you find your boy torturing an animal, and then proceed to torture the boy. This only makes him wish he had not been caught. You should watch for the first beginnings of what may afterwards develop into cruelty. Teach the boy respect for life; do not[174] let him see you killing animals, even wasps or snakes. If you cannot prevent it, explain very carefully why it is done in this particular case. If he does something slightly unkind to a younger child, do the same to him at once. He will protest, and you can explain that if he does not want it done to him he must not do it to others. In this way the fact that others have feelings like his own is brought vividly to his attention.

Serious character flaws, like cruelty, are rarely fixed through punishment. Instead, punishment should be a very minor part of the approach. Cruelty toward animals is somewhat natural for boys and needs specific education to prevent it. Waiting until you catch your son torturing an animal and then punishing him is a bad strategy. It only makes him regret getting caught. You should be on the lookout for early signs that might lead to cruelty. Teach your son to respect life; don’t let him see you kill animals, even wasps or snakes. If you can’t avoid it, explain clearly why it’s necessary in that situation. If he does something a bit unkind to a younger child, respond in kind immediately. He’ll protest, and you can explain that if he doesn’t want it done to him, he shouldn’t do it to others. This helps him realize that others have feelings just like he does.

It is obviously essential to this method that it should be begun early, and applied to minor forms of unkindness. It is only very small injuries to others that you can retort in kind upon the child. And when you can adopt this plan, do not let it seem that you are doing it as a punishment, but rather as an instruction: “See, that is what you did to your little sister.” When the child protests, you say: “Well, if it was unpleasant, you mustn’t do it to her.” So long as the whole incident is simple and immediate, the child will understand, and will learn that other people’s feelings must be considered. In that case, serious cruelty will never develop.

It’s clearly important for this approach to start early and focus on small acts of unkindness. You can only respond in kind to very minor offenses against others. When you use this method, make sure it doesn’t feel like punishment but more like a lesson: “Look, that’s what you did to your little sister.” If the child reacts, you can say, “If it bothered you, then you shouldn’t do it to her.” As long as the situation remains straightforward and immediate, the child will grasp it and learn to be mindful of other people’s feelings. This way, serious cruelty is less likely to develop.

All moral instruction must be immediate and concrete: it must arise out of a situation which has grown up naturally, and must not go beyond what ought to be done in this particular instance. The child himself will apply the moral in other similar cases. It is much easier to grasp a concrete[175] instance, and apply analogous considerations to an analogous instance, than to apprehend a general rule and proceed deductively. Do not say, in a general way, “Be brave, be kind”, but urge him to some particular piece of daring, and then say, “Bravo, you were a brave boy”; get him to let his sister play with his mechanical engine, and when he sees her beaming with delight, say, “That’s right, you were a kind boy.” The same principle applies in dealing with cruelty: Look out for its faint beginnings, and prevent them from developing.

All moral teaching should be direct and specific: it needs to come from a situation that has developed naturally and should not go beyond what is appropriate in that moment. The child will be able to apply the lesson to similar situations on their own. It's much easier to understand a specific example and use similar reasoning in other situations than it is to grasp a broad rule and reason from it. Don’t just say, "Be brave, be kind" in general terms; instead, encourage him to perform a specific act of courage, then say, "Well done, you were a brave boy." Get him to let his sister play with his toy engine, and when he sees her happy, say, "Good job, you were a kind boy." The same approach applies to handling cruelty: pay attention to its early signs and stop them from escalating.

If, in spite of all your efforts, grave cruelty develops at a later age, the matter must be taken very seriously, and dealt with like an illness. The boy should be punished in the sense that unpleasant things should happen to him, just as they do when he has measles, but not in the sense that he should be made to feel wicked. He should be isolated for a while from other children and from animals, and it should be explained to him that it is not safe to let him associate with them. He should be made to realize, as far as possible, how he would suffer if he were cruelly treated. He should be made to feel that a great misfortune had befallen him in the shape of an impulse to cruelty, and that his elders were endeavouring to shield him from a similar misfortune in the future. I believe that such methods would be completely[176] successful in all except a few pathological cases.

If, despite all your efforts, serious cruelty emerges later on, the situation must be taken very seriously and treated like an illness. The boy should face consequences that are unpleasant, similar to how he would when he has measles, but he shouldn’t be made to feel evil. He should be separated for a time from other children and animals, with a clear explanation that it’s unsafe for him to be around them. He should understand, as much as possible, how he would feel if he were treated cruelly. He should be made to feel that a significant misfortune has come upon him in the form of this cruel impulse, and that his guardians are trying to protect him from experiencing the same misfortune in the future. I believe these methods would be effective in all but a few pathological cases.[176]

Physical punishment I believe to be never right. In mild forms, it does little harm, though no good; in severe forms, I am convinced that it generates cruelty and brutality. It is true that it often produces no resentment against the person who inflicts it; where it is customary, boys adapt themselves to it and expect it as part of the course of nature. But it accustoms them to the idea that it may be right and proper to inflict physical pain for the purpose of maintaining authority—a peculiarly dangerous lesson to teach to those who are likely to acquire positions of power. And it destroys that relation of open confidence which ought to exist between parents and children, as well as between teachers and pupils. The modern parent wants his children to be as unconstrained in his presence as in his absence; he wants them to feel pleasure when they see him coming; he does not want a fictitious Sabbath calm while he is watching, succeeded by pandemonium as soon as he turns his back. To win the genuine affection of children is a joy as great as any that life has to offer. Our grandfathers did not know of this joy, and therefore did not know that they were missing it. They taught children that it was their “duty” to love their parents, and proceeded to make this duty almost[177] impossible of performance. Caroline, in the verse quoted at the beginning of this chapter, can hardly have been pleased when her father went to her, “to whip her, there’s no doubt”. So long as people persisted in the notion that love could be commanded as a duty, they did nothing to win it as a genuine emotion. Consequently human relations remained stark and harsh and cruel. Punishment was part of this whole conception. It is strange that men who would not have dreamed of raising their hand against a woman were quite willing to inflict physical torture upon a defenceless child. Mercifully, a better conception of the relations of parents and children has gradually won its way during the last hundred years, and with it the whole theory of punishment has been transformed. I hope that the enlightened ideas which begin to prevail in education will gradually spread to other human relations as well, for they are needed there just as much as in our dealings with our children.

I believe physical punishment is never right. In mild forms, it causes little harm, but no good; in severe forms, I’m convinced it creates cruelty and brutality. It’s true that it often doesn’t inspire resentment toward the person who inflicts it; where it’s common, boys adapt to it and expect it as part of life. But it gets them used to the idea that it might be okay to inflict physical pain to maintain authority—a particularly dangerous lesson for those who may gain positions of power. It also destroys the open trust that should exist between parents and children, as well as between teachers and students. Modern parents want their children to be as relaxed in their presence as they are when they’re not around; they want them to feel joy when they see them coming; they don’t want a fake calm when they’re watching, followed by chaos the moment they look away. Gaining the genuine affection of children is one of life’s greatest joys. Our grandparents didn’t know this joy, and therefore didn’t realize they were missing out. They taught children that it was their “duty” to love their parents, while making it nearly impossible to fulfill that duty. Caroline, in the verse mentioned at the beginning of this chapter, surely wasn’t pleased when her father came to her “to whip her, there’s no doubt.” As long as people held onto the idea that love could be demanded as a duty, they did nothing to earn it as a true emotion. As a result, human relationships stayed stark, harsh, and cruel. Punishment was part of this entire perspective. It’s ironic that men who would never dream of raising their hand against a woman were quite willing to inflict physical torture on a defenseless child. Thankfully, a better understanding of the relationship between parents and children has slowly emerged over the last hundred years, and with it, the entire idea of punishment has been transformed. I hope that the progressive views beginning to take hold in education will gradually extend to other human relationships, as they are just as necessary there as they are in our interactions with our children.


[178]

CHAPTER X
IMPORTANCE OF OTHER CHILDREN

So far, we have been considering what parents and teachers can do themselves towards creating the right kind of character in a child. But there is a great deal that cannot possibly be done without the help of other children. This becomes increasingly true as the child gets older; indeed contemporaries are never more important than at the university. In the first year of life, other children are not important at all in the earlier months, and only a slight advantage in the last three months. At that stage, it is slightly older children that are useful. The first child in a family is usually slower in learning to walk and talk than subsequent children, because grown-ups are so perfect in these accomplishments that they are difficult to imitate. A child of three years old is a better model for a child one year old, both because the things it does are more what the younger child would wish to do, and because its powers do not seem so superhuman. Children feel that other children are more akin to them than adults are,[179] and therefore their ambition is more stimulated by what other children do. Only the family provides the opportunity for this early education by older children. Most children who have a choice wish to play with children rather older than themselves, because then they feel “grand”; but these older children wish to play with still older children, and so on. The consequence is that, in a school, or in the streets of a slum, or anywhere else where a large choice is possible, children play almost entirely with their contemporaries, because the older ones will not play with the younger ones. In this way it comes about that what is to be learnt from older children must be learnt mainly in the home. This has the drawback that in every family there must be one oldest child, who fails to get the benefits of the method. And as families grow smaller, the percentage of oldest children grows larger, so that the drawback is an increasing one. Small families are in some ways a disadvantage to children, unless supplemented by nursery-schools. But nursery-schools will form the subject of a later chapter.

So far, we’ve been looking at what parents and teachers can do to foster the right character in a child. However, there’s a lot that can’t be accomplished without the help of other kids. This becomes even more important as the child gets older; in fact, peers are never more crucial than when in university. In the first year of life, other kids aren’t really significant during the initial months, and there's only a minor advantage in the last three months. At that stage, slightly older kids are more helpful. The first child in a family usually learns to walk and talk more slowly than the subsequent children because adults are so proficient at these skills that they’re hard to mimic. A three-year-old is a better example for a one-year-old, both because what they do is more relatable for the younger child and because their abilities don’t seem so extraordinary. Kids sense that other kids are more similar to them than adults, which fuels their ambition to do what their peers are doing. Only the family offers the chance for this early learning from older children. Most kids prefer to play with those who are a bit older, as it makes them feel “grown up”; but these older kids want to play with even older ones, and so on. The result is that, in schools, on the streets of a neighborhood, or anywhere else with a large group, kids mostly play with their peers because the older ones won’t play with the younger ones. This means that what kids learn from older children mainly happens at home. Unfortunately, every family has to have one oldest child, who misses out on the benefits of this method. And as families become smaller, the percentage of oldest children increases, making this issue more pronounced. Small families can be somewhat disadvantageous for children, unless they are complemented by nursery schools. But nursery schools will be covered in a later chapter.

Older children, younger children, and contemporaries all have their uses, but the uses of older and younger children, for the reasons just given, are mainly confined to the family. The great use of older children is to provide attainable ambitions. A child will make tremendous[180] efforts to be thought worthy of joining in an older child’s game. The older child behaves in an offhand natural way, without the consideration and make-believe which is bound to form part of a grown-up person’s games with children. The same lack of consideration in a grown-up would be painful, both because the grown-up has power and authority, and because he plays to please the child, not to please himself. A child will be cheerfully submissive to an older brother or sister, in a way which would be impossible towards an adult except as a result of excessive discipline. The lesson of co-operation in a subordinate role is best learnt from other children; when grown-ups try to teach it, they are faced with the opposite dangers of unkindness and pretence—unkindness if they demand real co-operation, pretence if they are content with the appearance of it. I do not mean that either real or pretence co-operation is to be always avoided, but that it has not the spontaneity which is possible between an older and a younger child, and therefore cannot be combined for hours on end with pleasure to both parties.

Older kids, younger kids, and peers all have their roles, but the roles of older and younger kids, for the reasons mentioned, mainly stay within the family. The biggest benefit of older kids is that they provide reachable goals. A child will put in a lot of effort to be seen as worthy of joining an older kid’s game. The older kid acts in a relaxed, natural way, without the thoughtfulness and make-believe that are usually part of an adult’s games with kids. The same lack of thoughtfulness from an adult would be uncomfortable, both because the adult has power and authority and because they play to entertain the child, not to entertain themselves. A child will happily go along with an older brother or sister in a way that would be impossible with an adult unless due to harsh discipline. The lesson of cooperating in a supporting role is best learned from other kids; when adults try to teach it, they risk being unkind or fake—unkind if they demand true cooperation, fake if they settle for just the appearance of it. I don’t mean to say that either real or fake cooperation should always be avoided, but it lacks the spontaneity that can happen between an older and a younger child, so it can’t be mixed for long periods with enjoyment for both.

All through youth, slightly older people continue to have a special use in teaching—not formal teaching, but the sort which occurs outside working hours. A slightly older boy or girl remains always a very effective stimulus to ambition,[181] and, if kind, can explain difficulties better than an adult, from the recent recollection of overcoming them. Even at the university, I learnt much from people a few years senior to me, which I could not have learnt from grave and reverend signors. I believe this experience is general wherever the social life of the university is not too rigidly stratified by “years”. It is, of course, impossible where, as too often happens, the older students consider it infra dig to have anything to do with the younger ones.

Throughout youth, slightly older peers continue to play a valuable role in teaching—not in a formal way, but in the informal lessons that happen outside of work hours. A slightly older boy or girl can be a really powerful motivator for ambition, and if they're kind, they can explain challenges better than an adult because they recently faced similar obstacles. Even in college, I learned a lot from people just a few years older than me, knowledge I wouldn't have gained from serious and respected professors. I believe this is true in any university social setting that isn’t too rigidly divided by "years." It becomes impossible, though, when older students often think it’s beneath them to engage with the younger ones.[181]

Younger children also have their uses, especially in the years from three to six; these uses are chiefly in connection with moral education. So long as a child is with adults, it has no occasion for the exercise of a number of important virtues, namely, those required by the strong in dealing with the weak. A child has to be taught not to take things by force from a younger brother or sister, not to show excessive anger when the junior inadvertently knocks over his tower of bricks, not to hoard toys he is not using which the other desires. He has to be taught that the junior can be easily hurt by rough handling, and to feel compunction when he has wantonly caused tears. In protecting a younger child, one can speak to the senior with a sharpness and suddenness which would not otherwise be justified, but which have their uses through the strong impression produced by[182] their unexpectedness. All these are useful lessons, which it is hardly possible to give naturally in any other way. It is a folly and a waste of time to give abstract moral instruction to a child; everything must be concrete, and actually demanded by the existing situation. Much that, from an adult point of view, is moral education, feels to the child just like instruction in handling a saw. The child feels that he is being shown how the thing is done. That is one reason why example is so important. A child who has watched a carpenter at work tries to copy his movements; a child who has seen his parents behaving always with kindness and consideration tries to copy them in this respect. In each case, prestige is attached to what he wants to imitate. If you gave your child a solemn lesson in the use of a saw, but yourself always tried to use it as a chopper, you would never make a carpenter of him. And if you urge him to be kind to his little sister, but are not kind to her yourself, all your instruction will be wasted. For that reason, when you have to do something that makes a little child cry, such as cleaning its nose, you should be careful to explain to the older child why it is necessary to do it. Otherwise he is quite likely to rise up in defence of the younger child, and fight you to make you stop being cruel. If you allow him to remain under the impression that you are cruel, you[183] will have lost the power to curb his own impulses towards tyranny.

Younger kids also have their purpose, especially between the ages of three and six; these purposes mainly relate to moral education. As long as a child is around adults, they don’t get the chance to practice many important virtues, specifically those needed by the strong when dealing with the weak. A child needs to learn not to take things by force from a younger sibling, not to get excessively angry when the younger one accidentally knocks over a tower of blocks, and not to hoard toys they’re not using when the other kid wants to play with them. They should be taught that the younger sibling can be easily hurt by rough handling and to feel guilty when they cause tears for no reason. When protecting a younger child, you can speak to the older child with a seriousness and urgency that wouldn’t usually be appropriate, but which can be effective because of the strong impression created by its unexpectedness. All these are valuable lessons, which would be hard to teach naturally in any other way. It's pointless and a waste of time to give abstract moral lessons to a child; everything needs to be concrete and influenced by the current situation. Much of what, from an adult's perspective, counts as moral education feels to the child like just being shown how to handle a saw. The child feels like they are learning how it’s done. That’s one reason why setting an example is so important. A child who has seen a carpenter at work will try to mimic their movements; a child who has watched their parents consistently behave with kindness and consideration will try to imitate that. In both cases, the child attaches importance to what they want to copy. If you give your child a serious lesson on using a saw but always use it incorrectly, like a chopper, you won’t turn them into a carpenter. And if you encourage them to be kind to their little sister but aren’t kind to her yourself, all your teaching will be for nothing. For this reason, when you need to do something that makes a young child cry, like cleaning their nose, you should explain to the older child why it’s necessary. Otherwise, they might step in to defend the younger child and confront you for being cruel. If you let them think you’re being cruel, you’ll lose the ability to control their impulses towards being domineering.

Although both older and younger children are important, contemporaries are far more so, at any rate from the age of four onwards. Behaviour to equals is what most needs to be learnt. Most of the inequalities in the existing world are artificial, and it would be a good thing if our behaviour ignored them. Well-to-do people imagine themselves superior to their cooks, and behave to them in a different way from that in which they behave in society. But they feel inferior to a Duke, and treat him in a way which shows a lack of self-respect. In both cases they are wrong: the cook and the Duke should both be felt and treated as equals. In youth, age makes a hierarchy which is not artificial; but for that very reason the social habits which will be desirable in later life are best learnt by associating with contemporaries. Games of all kinds are better among equals, and so is school competition. Among schoolfellows, a boy has that degree of importance which is accorded to him by their judgment; he may be admired or despised, but the issue depends upon his own character and prowess. Affectionate parents create a too indulgent milieu; parents without affection create one where spontaneity is repressed. It is only contemporaries who can give scope for spontaneity in free competition[184] and in equal co-operation. Self-respect without tyranny, consideration without slavishness, can be learnt best in dealing with equals. For these reasons, no amount of parental solicitude can give a boy or girl the same advantages at home as are to be enjoyed in a good school.

Although both older and younger children are important, peers are far more crucial, especially from the age of four onwards. Learning how to behave towards equals is essential. Many inequalities in the world are artificial, and it would be better if our behavior overlooked them. Wealthy people often see themselves as superior to their cooks and treat them differently than they do in society. Yet, they feel inferior to a Duke and treat him in a way that reflects a lack of self-respect. In both situations, they are mistaken: both the cook and the Duke should be regarded and treated as equals. In youth, age creates a hierarchy that isn't artificial; but because of this, the social skills that are valuable later in life are best learned through interaction with peers. Games of all types and school competitions are more effective among equals. Among schoolmates, a boy holds the significance his peers assign him; he may be admired or looked down upon, but that depends on his own character and abilities. Caring parents often create an overly indulgent environment; while parents lacking in affection create one where spontaneity is stifled. Only peers can provide the space for spontaneity through free competition and equal collaboration. Self-respect without tyranny, and consideration without subservience, are best learned through interactions with equals. For these reasons, no level of parental care can offer a boy or girl the same benefits at home as they would experience in a good school.[184]

Apart from these considerations, there is another, perhaps even more important. The mind and body of a child demand a great deal of play, and after the first years play can hardly be satisfactory except with other boys and girls. Without play, a child becomes strained and nervous; it loses the joy of life and develops anxieties. It is, of course, possible to bring up a child as John Stuart Mill was brought up, to begin Greek at the age of three, and never know any ordinary childish fun. From the mere standpoint of acquiring knowledge, the results may be good, but taken all round I cannot admire them. Mill relates in his Autobiography that during adolescence he nearly committed suicide from the thought that all combinations of musical notes would one day be used up, and then new musical composition would become impossible. It is obvious that an obsession of this sort is a symptom of nervous exhaustion. In later life, whenever he came upon an argument tending to show that his father’s philosophy might have been mistaken, he shied away from it like a frightened horse, thereby greatly diminishing[185] the value of his reasoning powers. It seems probable that a more normal youth would have given him more intellectual resilience, and enabled him to be more original in his thinking. However that may be, it would certainly have given him more capacity for enjoying life. I was myself the product of a solitary education up to the age of sixteen—somewhat less fierce than Mill’s, but still too destitute of the ordinary joys of youth. I experienced in adolescence just the same tendency to suicide as Mill describes—in my case, because I thought the laws of dynamics regulated the movements of my body, making the will a mere delusion. When I began to associate with contemporaries, I found myself an angular prig. How far I have remained so, it is not for me to say.

Aside from these points, there's another, perhaps even more crucial aspect. A child's mind and body require plenty of play, and once they reach a certain age, play is hardly fulfilling unless it's with other kids. Without play, a child becomes tense and anxious; they lose their joy for life and develop worries. Of course, you could raise a child like John Stuart Mill was raised, starting Greek at three years old and missing out on any normal childhood fun. From the standpoint of gaining knowledge, the results might be impressive, but overall, I can't say I admire this approach. Mill shares in his Autobiography that during his teenage years, he nearly took his own life, worrying that all possible combinations of musical notes would eventually be exhausted, making new music impossible. It's clear that such an obsession is a sign of nervous strain. In later life, whenever he encountered an argument suggesting his father's philosophy might have been wrong, he backed away from it like a scared horse, significantly reducing the value of his reasoning skills. It's likely that a more typical childhood would have offered him greater intellectual resilience and allowed him to think more originally. Regardless, it would definitely have given him a greater ability to enjoy life. I was also shaped by a solitary education until I was sixteen—less intense than Mill's, but still lacking many of the common joys of youth. I felt a similar suicidal tendency during my teenage years as Mill described—mine was due to the belief that the laws of dynamics controlled my body's movements, making my will a mere illusion. When I started hanging out with peers, I realized I was a bit of a socially awkward person. Whether I’ve changed much since then, I can't really say.

In spite of all the above arguments, I am prepared to admit that there are a certain number of boys and girls who ought not to go to school, and that some of them are very important individuals. If a boy has abnormal mental powers in some direction, combined with poor physique and great nervousness, he may be quite incapable of fitting into a crowd of normal boys, and may be so persecuted as to be driven mad. Exceptional capacities are not infrequently associated with mental instability, and in such cases it is desirable to adopt methods which would be bad for the normal boy. Care[186] should be taken to find out if abnormal sensitiveness has some definite cause, and patient efforts should be made to cure it. But these efforts should never involve terrible suffering, such as an abnormal boy may easily have to endure from brutal companions. I think such sensitiveness generally has its source in mistakes during infancy, which have upset the child’s digestion or its nerves. Given wisdom in handling infants, I think almost all of them would grow into boys and girls sufficiently normal to enjoy the company of other boys and girls. Nevertheless, some exceptions will occur, and they may easily occur among those who have some form of genius. In these rare cases, school is undesirable, and a more sheltered youth is to be preferred.

Despite all the arguments mentioned, I’m willing to acknowledge that there are some boys and girls who shouldn’t attend school, and some of them are really important individuals. If a boy has exceptional mental abilities in certain areas but struggles with a weak body and intense anxiety, he might find it impossible to blend in with a group of typical boys and could be bullied to the point of madness. Exceptional talents are often linked to mental instability, and in those situations, it’s necessary to use methods that could be harmful for the average boy. Care[186] should be taken to identify if the unusual sensitivity has any specific cause, and efforts should be made to address it. However, these efforts should never involve extreme suffering, which an atypical boy may have to face from cruel peers. I believe such sensitivity usually stems from early childhood mistakes that have disturbed the child’s digestion or nervous system. With the right approach to caring for infants, I think almost all of them would develop into boys and girls who can comfortably interact with others. Still, some exceptions will arise, particularly among those who exhibit some form of genius. In these rare situations, school isn’t ideal, and a more protective environment would be better.


[187]

CHAPTER XI
AFFECTION AND SYMPATHY

Many readers may think that I have hitherto unaccountably neglected affection, which is, in some sense, the essence of a good character. I hold that love and knowledge are the two main requisites for right action, yet, in dealing with moral education, I have hitherto said nothing about love. My reason has been that the right sort of love should be the natural fruit resulting from the proper treatment of the growing child, rather than something consciously aimed at throughout the various stages. We have to be clear as to the kind of affection to be desired, and as to the disposition appropriate to different ages. From ten or twelve years old until puberty, a boy is apt to be very destitute of affection, and there is nothing to be gained by trying to force his nature. Throughout youth, there is less occasion for sympathy than in adult life, both because there is less power of giving effective expression to it, and because a young person has to think of his or her own training for life, largely to the exclusion of other people’s interests.[188] For these reasons, we should be more concerned to produce sympathetic and affectionate adults than to force a precocious development of these qualities in early years. Our problem, like all problems in the education of character, is a scientific one, belonging to what may be called psychological dynamics. Love cannot exist as a duty: to tell a child that it ought to love its parents and its brothers and sisters is utterly useless, if not worse. Parents who wish to be loved must behave so as to elicit love, and must try to give to their children those physical and mental characteristics which produce expansive affections.

Many readers might think that I have inexplicably overlooked affection, which is, in some ways, the core of a good character. I believe that love and knowledge are the two essential components for right action, yet in discussing moral education, I haven't said anything about love until now. My reasoning is that the right kind of love should naturally emerge from properly nurturing the developing child, rather than being something we intentionally seek out through the various stages of growth. We need to be clear about the type of affection we want and how it should vary with different ages. From around ten or twelve years old until puberty, a boy often lacks affection, and trying to force it isn’t helpful. During youth, there's less need for sympathy than in adulthood, partly because young people have a harder time expressing it effectively, and because they are primarily focused on their own development, often ignoring the interests of others.[188] For these reasons, we should prioritize raising sympathetic and affectionate adults rather than pushing for an early development of these traits. Our challenge, like all challenges in character education, is a scientific one, relating to what could be called psychological dynamics. Love can't be a chore: telling a child that it ought to love its parents and siblings is completely pointless, if not harmful. Parents who want to be loved must act in ways that inspire love and should strive to provide their children with the physical and mental traits that foster genuine affection.

Not only must children not be commanded to love their parents, but nothing must be done which has this result as its object. Parental affection, at its best, differs from sex-love in this respect. It is of the essence of sex-love to seek a response, as is natural, since, without a response, it cannot fulfil its biological function. But it is not of the essence of parental love to seek a response. The natural unsophisticated parental instinct feels towards the child as towards an externalized part of the parent’s body. If your great toe is out of order, you attend to it from self-interest, and you do not expect it to feel grateful. The savage woman, I imagine, has a very similar feeling towards her child. She desires its welfare in just the[189] same way as she desires her own, especially while it is still very young. She has no more sense of self-denial in looking after the child than in looking after herself; and for that very reason she does not look for gratitude. The child’s need of her is sufficient response so long as it is helpless. Later, when it begins to grow up, her affection diminishes and her demands may increase. In animals, parental affection ceases when the child is adult, and no demands are made upon it; but in human beings, even if they are very primitive, this is not the case. A son who is a lusty warrior is expected to feed and protect his parents when they are old and decrepit; the story of Æneas and Anchises embodies this feeling at a higher level of culture. With the growth of foresight, there is an increasing tendency to exploit children’s affections for the sake of their help when old age comes. Hence the principle of filial piety, which has existed throughout the world and is embodied in the Fifth Commandment. With the development of private property and ordered government, filial piety becomes less important; after some centuries, people become aware of this fact, and the sentiment goes out of fashion. In the modern world, a man of fifty may be financially dependent upon a parent of eighty, so that the important thing is still the affection of the parent for the child rather than of the child[190] for the parent. This, of course, applies chiefly to the propertied classes; among wage-earners, the older relationship persists. But even there it is being gradually displaced as a result of old-age pensions and similar measures. Affection of children for parents, therefore, is ceasing to deserve a place among cardinal virtues, while affection of parents for children remains of enormous importance.

Not only should children not be forced to love their parents, but no actions should be taken with that goal in mind. Parental love, at its best, is different from romantic love in this way. Romantic love inherently seeks a response, which is natural, because it cannot fulfill its biological purpose without one. However, seeking a response is not essential to parental love. The instinctive and natural parental feeling towards the child is similar to how one views an extra part of their body. If your big toe is hurt, you take care of it out of self-interest, without expecting gratitude. A primitive mother likely has similar feelings toward her child. She wants what's best for it just like she wants what's best for herself, especially when the child is very young. She doesn't feel any self-denial in taking care of her child, just like she wouldn’t in taking care of herself; that’s why she doesn’t look for gratitude. The child's need for her is enough of a response as long as it is helpless. As the child grows up, her affection may lessen and her expectations may increase. In animals, parental love ends when the offspring become adults, and no obligations are imposed on them; however, this isn't true for humans, even those who are very primitive. A strong son is expected to provide for and protect his aging parents. The story of Æneas and Anchises illustrates this sentiment in a more developed culture. With greater foresight, there is a growing tendency to take advantage of children’s affections for assistance in old age. This leads to the principle of filial piety, which has been prevalent across the globe and is reflected in the Fifth Commandment. With the rise of private property and organized government, filial piety becomes less significant; after several centuries, people become aware of this shift, and the sentiment declines. In modern times, a fifty-year-old man may find himself financially dependent on an eighty-year-old parent, making the parent’s affection for the child more critical than the child's affection for the parent. This mainly applies to those with property; among wage earners, the traditional relationship continues. Even there, it is slowly changing due to old-age pensions and similar initiatives. As a result, children's affection for parents is falling out of favor as a core virtue, while parents' affection for children remains hugely important.

There is another set of dangers, which has been brought to the fore by the psycho-analysts, though I think their interpretation of the facts may be questioned. The dangers I am thinking of are those connected with undue devotion to one or other parent. An adult, and even an adolescent, ought not to be so overshadowed by either father or mother as to be unable to think or feel independently. This may easily happen if the personality of the parent is stronger than that of the child. I do not believe that there is, except in rare morbid cases, an “Œdipus Complex”, in the sense of a special attraction of sons to mothers and daughters to fathers. The excessive influence of the parent, where it exists, will belong to the parent who has had most to do with the child—generally the mother—without regard to difference of sex. Of course, it may happen that a daughter who dislikes her mother and sees little of her father will idealize the latter; but in that case the influence is exerted[191] by dreams, not by the actual father. Idealization consists of hanging hopes to a peg: the peg is merely convenient, and has nothing to do with the nature of the hopes. Undue parental influence is quite a different thing from this, since it is connected with the actual person, not with an imaginary portrait.

There’s another set of dangers that psychoanalysts have highlighted, although I think their interpretation of the facts can be questioned. The dangers I’m referring to are tied to excessive devotion to one parent or the other. An adult, or even a teenager, shouldn’t be so dominated by either parent that they can’t think or feel independently. This can easily happen if the parent’s personality is stronger than the child’s. I don’t believe that, except in rare pathological cases, there is such a thing as an “Oedipus Complex” in the sense of a special attraction of sons to their mothers and daughters to their fathers. When excessive parental influence does occur, it typically comes from the parent who's been most involved with the child—usually the mother—regardless of gender. Of course, it’s possible for a daughter who dislikes her mother and has limited contact with her father to idolize the latter; but in that situation, the influence comes from dreams, not from the actual father. Idealization is about attaching hopes to a convenient figure: the figure is just a means to an end and doesn’t reflect the true nature of those hopes. Excessive parental influence is a completely different matter, as it relates to the actual individual, not an imagined version.

An adult with whom a child is in constant contact may easily become so dominant in the child’s life as to make the child, even in later life, a mental slave. The slavery may be intellectual, or emotional, or both. A good example of the former is John Stuart Mill, who could never bring himself, in the last resort, to admit that his father might have been mistaken. To some degree, intellectual slavery to early environment is normal; very few adults are capable of opinions other than those taught by parents or teachers, except where there is some general drift that carries them along. The children of Mohammedans are Mohammedans, the children of Buddhists are Buddhists, and so on. It may be maintained that intellectual slavery is natural and normal; I am inclined to admit that it can only be avoided by an education ad hoc. This form of excessive parental and scholastic influence ought to be avoided carefully, since, in a rapidly changing world, it is exceedingly dangerous to retain the opinions of a by-gone generation. But for the present[192] I shall consider only slavery of the emotions and the will, since that is more directly bound up with our present topic.

An adult who is constantly around a child can easily become so influential in that child’s life that the child, even when grown, may feel like a mental slave. This slavery can be intellectual, emotional, or both. A classic example of intellectual slavery is John Stuart Mill, who could never quite bring himself to accept that his father might have been wrong. It's normal to a certain extent to have intellectual slavery tied to one's early environment; very few adults form opinions that differ from what their parents or teachers taught them, unless they are swept along by some broader trends. The children of Muslims are Muslims, the children of Buddhists are Buddhists, and so forth. One could argue that intellectual slavery is both natural and normal; I tend to agree that it can only be avoided through tailored education. This excessive influence from parents and schools should be approached with caution because, in a rapidly changing world, clinging to outdated opinions can be very risky. For now, I will focus on the slavery of emotions and will, as that is more closely related to our topic.

The evils considered by psycho-analysts under the heading “Œdipus Complex” (which I regard as misleading) arise from an undue desire on the part of parents for an emotional response from their children. As I said a moment ago, I believe that the parental instinct in its purity does not desire an emotional response; it is satisfied by the dependence of the young, and the fact that they look to parents for protection and food. When the dependence ceases, parental affection also ceases. This is the state of affairs among animals, and for their purposes it is entirely satisfactory. But such simplicity of instinct is scarcely possible for human beings. I have already considered the effect of military and economic considerations, as shown in the preaching of filial piety. I am now concerned with two purely psychological sources of confusion in the working of the parental instinct.

The issues that psychoanalysts call the “Oedipus Complex” (which I think is a misleading term) come from an excessive desire from parents for an emotional reaction from their children. As I mentioned earlier, I believe that the parental instinct, in its pure form, doesn’t seek an emotional response; it finds fulfillment in the dependence of the young and in the fact that children rely on their parents for care and nourishment. When that dependence fades away, parental affection also fades. This is how it works among animals, and for their purposes, it's entirely acceptable. However, such simplicity of instinct is hardly achievable for humans. I have already examined how military and economic factors influence the promotion of filial piety. Now, I want to focus on two purely psychological sources of confusion in the functioning of the parental instinct.

The first of these is of a sort which occurs wherever intelligence observes the pleasures to be derived from instinct. Broadly speaking, instinct prompts pleasant acts which have useful consequences, but the consequences may not be pleasant. Eating is pleasant, but digestion is not—especially when it is indigestion. Sex is[193] pleasant, but parturition is not. The dependence of an infant is pleasant, but the independence of a vigorous grown-up son is not. The primitive maternal type of woman derives most pleasure from the infant at the breast, and gradually less pleasure as the child grows less helpless. There is therefore a tendency, for the sake of pleasure, to prolong the period of helplessness, and to put off the time when the child can dispense with parental guidance. This is recognized in conventional phrases, such as being “tied to his mother’s apron-strings”. It was thought impossible to deal with this evil in boys except by sending them away to school. In girls it was not recognized as an evil, because (if they were well-to-do) it was thought desirable to make them helpless and dependent, and it was hoped that after marriage they would cling to their husbands as they had formerly clung to their mothers. This seldom happened, and its failure gave rise to the “mother-in-law” joke. One of the purposes of a joke is to prevent thought—a purpose in which this particular joke was highly successful. No one seemed to realize that a girl brought up to be dependent would naturally be dependent upon her mother, and therefore could not enter into that whole-hearted partnership with a man which is the essence of a happy marriage.

The first of these occurs wherever intelligence recognizes the enjoyment that comes from instinct. Generally speaking, instinct encourages pleasurable actions that have beneficial outcomes, but those outcomes might not always be enjoyable. Eating is enjoyable, but digestion isn’t—especially when it leads to indigestion. Sex is enjoyable, but childbirth isn’t. The dependence of an infant is enjoyable, but the independence of a strong adult son isn’t. The typical maternal type of woman finds the most pleasure in nursing her infant, and gradually finds less pleasure as the child becomes more independent. Therefore, there’s a tendency, for the sake of pleasure, to extend the period of helplessness and delay the time when the child can manage without parental guidance. This is evident in common phrases like being “tied to his mother’s apron strings.” It was believed impossible to address this issue in boys except by sending them away to school. In girls, however, it wasn’t seen as a problem because, if they were from well-off families, it was viewed as desirable to make them helpless and dependent, with the hope that after marriage they would cling to their husbands as they had to their mothers. This rarely happened, and the failure led to the “mother-in-law” joke. One of the purposes of a joke is to prevent reflection—a goal at which this particular joke excelled. No one seemed to recognize that a girl raised to be dependent would naturally rely on her mother, making it impossible for her to engage in the full partnership with a man that is essential for a happy marriage.

The second psychological complication comes[194] nearer to the orthodox Freudian point of view. It arises where elements appropriate to sex-love enter into parental affection. I do not mean anything necessarily dependent upon difference of sex; I mean merely the desire for a certain kind of emotional response. Part of the psychology of sex—that part, in fact, which has made monogamy a possible institution—is the desire to come first for some one, to feel that oneself is more important than any other human being to the happiness of at least one person in the world. When this desire has produced marriage, it will only produce happiness if a number of other conditions are realized. For one reason or another, a very large proportion of married women in civilized countries fail to have a satisfying sex-life. When this happens to a woman, she is apt to seek from her children an illegitimate and spurious gratification of desires which only men can gratify adequately and naturally. I do not mean anything obvious: I mean merely a certain emotional tension, a certain passionateness of feeling, a pleasure in kissing and fondling to excess. These things used to be thought quite right and proper in an affectionate mother. Indeed, the difference between what is right and what is harmful is very subtle. It is absurd to maintain, as some Freudians do, that parents ought not to kiss and fondle their children at all. Children have a[195] right to warm affection from their parents; it gives them a happy, care-free outlook upon the world, and is essential to healthy psychological development. But it should be something that they take for granted, like the air they breathe, not something to which they are expected to respond. It is this question of response that is the essence of the matter. There will be a certain spontaneous response, which is all to the good; but it will be quite different from the active pursuit of friendship from childish companions. Psychologically, parents should be a background, and the child should not be made to act with a view to giving his parents pleasure. Their pleasure should consist in his growth and progress; anything that he gives them in the way of response should be accepted gratefully as a pure extra, like fine weather in spring, but should not be expected as part of the order of nature.

The second psychological complication comes[194] closer to the traditional Freudian perspective. It arises when elements related to romantic love mix with parental affection. I don’t mean anything tied to gender differences; I simply mean the wish for a specific kind of emotional response. Part of the psychology of sexuality—specifically, the part that has made monogamy a possible institution—is the desire to be the most important person in someone’s life, to feel that you matter more than anyone else to the happiness of at least one person in the world. When this desire leads to marriage, it will only result in happiness if several other conditions are met. For various reasons, a significant number of married women in developed countries struggle to have a satisfying sex life. When this happens, a woman may seek from her children an inappropriate and false fulfillment of needs that only men can meet adequately and naturally. I’m not talking about anything obvious; I mean a specific emotional intensity, a certain passion in feeling, an enjoyment of excessive kissing and cuddling. These things used to be seen as completely appropriate in a loving mother. In fact, the line between what is right and what is harmful is quite subtle. It’s ridiculous to insist, as some Freudians do, that parents shouldn’t kiss and cuddle their children at all. Children have a[195] right to warm affection from their parents; it gives them a happy, carefree outlook on life, and is vital for healthy psychological development. But it should be something they take for granted, like the air they breathe, not something they are expected to reciprocate. This question of response is at the heart of the matter. There will be some natural response, which is great; but it will be entirely different from the active search for friendships among their peers. Psychologically, parents should serve as a background, and children should not be made to act with the goal of pleasing their parents. Parents' joy should come from their child’s growth and progress; anything the child gives in terms of response should be accepted gratefully as an added bonus, like nice weather in spring, but not expected as a normal part of life.

It is very difficult for a woman to be a perfect mother, or a perfect teacher of young children, unless she is sexually satisfied. Whatever psycho-analysts may say, the parental instinct is essentially different from the sex instinct, and is damaged by the intrusion of emotions appropriate to sex. The habit of employing celibate female teachers is quite wrong psychologically. The right woman to deal with children is a woman whose instinct is not seeking[196] from them satisfactions for herself which they ought not to be expected to provide. A woman who is happily married will belong to this type without effort; but any other woman will need an almost impossible subtlety of self-control. Of course, the same thing applies to men in the same circumstances, but the circumstances are far less frequent with men, both because their parental instincts are usually not very strong, and because they are seldom sexually starved.

It’s very hard for a woman to be a perfect mother or a perfect teacher for young children unless she is sexually satisfied. No matter what psychoanalysts might say, the parental instinct is fundamentally different from the sexual instinct, and it can be harmed when sexual emotions are involved. Relying on celibate female teachers is psychologically misguided. The right woman to care for children is one who doesn’t seek emotional fulfillment from them that they shouldn't have to provide. A woman who is happily married naturally fits this description; however, any other woman would require an almost impossible level of self-control. Of course, the same applies to men in similar situations, but such situations are much less common for men, primarily because their parental instincts are generally not as strong and they are rarely sexually deprived.

It is as well to be clear in our own thoughts as regards the attitude we are to expect from children to parents. If parents have the right kind of love for their children, the children’s response will be just what the parents desire. The children will be pleased when their parents come, and sorry when they go, unless they are absorbed in some agreeable pursuit; they will look to their parents for help in any trouble, physical or mental, that may arise; they will dare to be adventurous, because they rely upon their parents’ protection in the background—but this feeling will be hardly conscious except in moments of peril. They will expect their parents to answer their questions, resolve their perplexities, and help them in difficult tasks. Most of what their parents do for them will not enter into their consciousness. They will like their parents, not for providing their board and lodging, but for playing with them, showing[197] them how to do new things, and telling them stories about the world. They will gradually realize that their parents love them, but this ought to be accepted as a natural fact. The affection that they feel for their parents will be quite a different kind from that which they feel for other children. The parent must act with reference to the child, but the child must act with reference to himself and the outer world. That is the essential difference. The child has no important function to perform in relation to his parents. His function is to grow in wisdom and stature, and so long as he does so a healthy parental instinct is satisfied.

It’s important to be clear about the expectations we have regarding how children will relate to their parents. If parents show the right kind of love for their kids, the kids will react in ways that parents hope for. Kids will be happy when their parents are around and sad when they leave, unless they’re caught up in something fun; they’ll look to their parents for help with any physical or emotional issues that come up; they’ll feel free to take risks because they trust their parents are there to protect them, though this awareness will usually only surface in moments of danger. They’ll expect their parents to answer their questions, clear up their confusion, and assist them with challenging tasks. Most of what their parents do for them won't even register in their minds. They’ll appreciate their parents, not just for providing food and shelter, but for playing with them, teaching them new things, and sharing stories about the world. They’ll gradually come to understand that their parents love them, but this realization should feel like a natural truth. The love they have for their parents will be distinctly different from the love they feel for other kids. Parents need to consider their child in their actions, but children need to focus on themselves and the outside world. That’s the key difference. A child doesn’t have a significant role to play in relation to their parents. Their role is to grow in knowledge and experience, and as long as they do this, a healthy parental instinct is fulfilled.

I should be very sorry to convey the impression that I want to diminish the amount of affection in family life, or the spontaneity of its manifestations. That is not at all what I mean. What I do mean is that there are different kinds of affection. The affection of husband and wife is one thing, that of parents for children is another, and that of children for parents is yet another. The harm comes when these different kinds of natural affection are confused. I do not think the Freudians have arrived at the truth, because they do not recognize these instinctive differences. And this makes them, in a sense, ascetic as regards parents and children, because they view any love between them as a sort of inadequate sex-love. I do not believe[198] in the need of any fundamental self-denial, provided there are no special unfortunate circumstances. A man and woman who love each other and their children ought to be able to act spontaneously as the heart dictates. They will need much thought and knowledge, but these they will acquire out of parental affection. They must not demand from their children what they get from each other, but if they are happy in each other they will feel no impulse to do so. If the children are properly cared for, they will feel for their parents a natural affection which will be no barrier to independence. What is needed is not ascetic self-denial, but freedom and expansiveness of instinct, adequately informed by intelligence and knowledge.

I would be really sorry if I gave the impression that I want to reduce the love in family life or the natural way it shows up. That's not at all what I intend. What I mean is that there are different types of love. The love between a husband and wife is one kind, the love of parents for their children is another, and the love of children for their parents is yet another. Problems arise when these different types of natural affection get mixed up. I don’t think the Freudians have gotten it right because they don’t recognize these instinctive differences. This leads them to adopt a somewhat ascetic view regarding parents and children, seeing any love between them as just a lesser form of sexual love. I don’t believe in the necessity of any deep self-denial, as long as there aren’t any specific unfortunate circumstances. A man and woman who love each other and their children should be able to act spontaneously according to what feels right. They will need to think things through and gain understanding, but they will obtain that from their parental love. They shouldn’t expect from their children what they receive from each other, but if they are happy together, they won’t feel the urge to do so. If the children are properly cared for, they will develop a natural affection for their parents that won’t hinder their independence. What’s needed is not self-denial, but freedom and a broad sense of instinct, guided by intelligence and knowledge.

When my boy was two years and four months old, I went to America, and was absent three months. He was perfectly happy in my absence, but was wild with joy when I returned. I found him waiting impatiently by the garden gate; he seized my hand, and began showing me everything that specially interested him. I wanted to hear, and he wanted to tell; I had no wish to tell, and he had none to hear. The two impulses were different, but harmonious. When it comes to stories, he wishes to hear and I wish to tell, so that again there is harmony. Only once has this situation been reversed. When[199] he was three years and six months old, I had a birthday, and his mother told him that everything was to be done to please me. Stories are his supreme delight; to our surprise, when the time for them came, he announced that he was going to tell me stories, as it was my birthday. He told about a dozen, then jumped down, saying “no more stories to-day”. That was three months ago, but he has never told stories again.

When my son was two years and four months old, I went to America and was gone for three months. He was completely happy while I was away but was thrilled when I came back. I found him waiting eagerly by the garden gate; he grabbed my hand and started showing me everything that he found particularly interesting. I wanted to listen, and he wanted to share; I had no desire to share, and he had none to listen. The two feelings were different but balanced. When it comes to stories, he wants to listen and I want to tell, so there's that balance again. This situation has only reversed once. When he was three years and six months old, I had a birthday, and his mom told him that we were to do everything to make me happy. Stories are his favorite thing; to our surprise, when it was time for stories, he declared that he was going to tell me stories since it was my birthday. He told about a dozen and then jumped down, saying, "no more stories today." That was three months ago, but he hasn’t told stories again.

I come now to the wider question of affection and sympathy in general. As between parents and children, there are complications owing to the possibility of abuse of power by parents; it was necessary to deal with these complications before attacking the general question.

I now turn to the broader issue of affection and sympathy overall. In the relationship between parents and children, there are complexities due to the potential for parents to misuse their power; it was important to address these complexities before tackling the general question.

There is no possible method of compelling a child to feel sympathy or affection; the only possible method is to observe the conditions under which these feelings arise spontaneously, and then endeavour to produce the conditions. Sympathy, undoubtedly, is partly instinctive. Children are worried when their brothers or sisters cry, and often cry too. They will take their part vehemently against the grown-ups when disagreeable things are being done to them. When my boy had a wound on his elbow which had to be dressed, his sister (aged eighteen months) could hear him crying in another room, and was very much upset. She kept on[200] repeating “Jonny crying, Jonny crying”, until the painful business was finished. When my boy saw his mother extracting a thorn with a needle from her foot, he said anxiously, “It doesn’t hurt, Mummy”. She said it did, wishing to give him a lesson in not making a fuss. He insisted that it didn’t hurt, whereupon she insisted that it did. He then burst into sobs, just as vehement as if it had been his own foot. Such occurrences must spring from instinctive physical sympathy. This is the basis upon which more elaborate forms of sympathy must be built. It is clear that nothing further is needed in the way of positive education except to bring home to the child the fact that people and animals can feel pain, and do feel it under certain circumstances. There is, however, a further negative condition: the child must not see people he respects committing unkind or cruel actions. If the father shoots or the mother speaks rudely to the maids, the child will catch these vices.

There’s no way to force a child to feel sympathy or affection; the only way is to understand the conditions that make these feelings come up naturally and then try to create those conditions. Sympathy is definitely partly instinctive. Kids get upset when their siblings cry and often join in the crying. They will fiercely defend them against adults when something unpleasant happens. For example, when my son had a wound on his elbow that needed a bandage, his sister (who was eighteen months old) could hear him crying in another room and got really upset. She kept saying, “Jonny crying, Jonny crying,” until the uncomfortable situation was over. When my son saw his mom pulling a thorn out of her foot with a needle, he anxiously said, “It doesn’t hurt, Mummy.” She replied that it did, intending to teach him not to overreact. He insisted it didn’t hurt, and she insisted it did. He then started crying just as hard as if it were his own foot in pain. These moments must come from an instinctive physical sympathy. This is the foundation upon which more complex forms of sympathy can develop. Clearly, in terms of positive education, all that’s needed is to make the child aware that people and animals can feel pain and do experience it in certain situations. There’s also a negative aspect: the child shouldn’t see people they look up to doing unkind or cruel things. If the father shoots a gun or the mother speaks harshly to the staff, the child will pick up on those bad behaviors.

It is a difficult question how and when to make a child aware of the evil in the world. It is impossible to grow up ignorant of wars and massacres and poverty and preventable disease which is not prevented. At some stage, the child must know of these things, and must combine the knowledge with a firm conviction that[201] it is a dreadful thing to inflict, or even permit, any suffering which can be avoided. We are here confronted by a problem similar to that which faces people who wish to preserve female chastity; these people formerly believed in ignorance till marriage, but now adopt more positive methods.

It's a tough question about how and when to make a child aware of the evil in the world. Growing up without knowing about wars, massacres, poverty, and preventable diseases is impossible. At some point, the child needs to understand these realities and connect that knowledge with a strong belief that it's horrible to cause or even allow any suffering that can be avoided. We are faced with a challenge similar to that of those who want to preserve female chastity; they used to believe in keeping people ignorant until marriage, but now they take a more proactive approach.

I have known some pacifists who wished history taught without reference to wars, and thought that children should be kept as long as possible ignorant of the cruelty in the world. But I cannot praise the “fugitive and cloistered virtue” that depends upon absence of knowledge. As soon as history is taught at all, it should be taught truthfully. If true history contradicts any moral we wish to teach, our moral must be wrong, and we had better abandon it. I quite admit that many people, including some of the most virtuous, find facts inconvenient, but that is due to a certain feebleness in their virtue. A truly robust morality can only be strengthened by the fullest knowledge of what really happens in the world. We must not run the risk that the young people whom we have educated in ignorance will turn to wickedness with delight as soon as they discover that there is such a thing. Unless we can give them an aversion from cruelty, they will not abstain from it; and they cannot have an[202] aversion from it if they do not know that it exists.

I’ve known some pacifists who wanted history to be taught without mentioning wars and believed children should stay ignorant of the world's cruelty for as long as possible. But I can’t support the “fugitive and cloistered virtue” that relies on a lack of knowledge. As soon as we start teaching history, it should be taught honestly. If true history conflicts with any moral lesson we want to convey, then our moral belief must be wrong, and we should let it go. I admit that many people, including some of the most virtuous, find facts uncomfortable, but that’s a sign of weakness in their virtue. A truly strong morality can only be enhanced by having a complete understanding of what really happens in the world. We must not risk that the young people we’ve educated in ignorance will embrace wickedness as soon as they realize it exists. Unless we can instill in them a dislike for cruelty, they won’t shy away from it; and they can’t develop that aversion if they don’t know it’s there.

Nevertheless, the right way of giving children a knowledge of evil is not easily found. Of course, those who live in the slums of big cities get to know early all about drunkenness, quarrels, wife-beating, and so on. Perhaps this does them no harm, if it is counteracted by other influences; but no careful parent would deliberately expose a very young child to such sights. I think the great objection is that they rouse fear so vividly as to colour the whole of the rest of life. A child, being defenceless, cannot help feeling terror when it first understands that cruelty to children is possible. I was about fourteen when I first read “Oliver Twist”, but it filled me with emotions of horror which I could scarcely have borne at an earlier age. Dreadful things should not be known to young people until they are old enough to face them with a certain poise. This moment will come sooner with some children than with others: those who are imaginative or timid must be sheltered longer than those who are stolid or endowed with natural courage. A mental habit of fearlessness due to expectation of kindness should be firmly established before the child is made to face the existence of unkindness. To choose the moment and the[203] manner requires tact and understanding; it is not a matter which can be decided by a rule.

Nevertheless, finding the right way to introduce children to the concept of evil is not easy. Of course, kids living in the slums of big cities learn about things like drinking, fights, and domestic violence at a young age. This might not harm them if there are other influences to counterbalance it, but no careful parent would intentionally expose a very young child to such experiences. The main issue is that these harsh realities evoke fear that can overshadow the rest of their lives. A child, being defenseless, can't help but feel terror when they first realize that cruelty to other children exists. I was about fourteen when I first read “Oliver Twist,” and it filled me with such horror that I could hardly have handled it at a younger age. Terrible things shouldn't be introduced to young people until they're old enough to confront them with some degree of composure. This moment will come sooner for some children than for others; those who are imaginative or timid need to be protected longer than those who are more solid or naturally brave. A mental habit of fearlessness based on the expectation of kindness should be well established before a child is introduced to the reality of unkindness. Choosing the right moment and approach requires sensitivity and insight; it can't be decided by a simple rule.

There are, however, certain maxims which should be followed. To begin with, stories such as Bluebeard and Jack the Giant Killer do not involve any knowledge of cruelty whatever, and do not raise the problems we are considering. To the child, they are purely fantastic, and he never connects them with the real world in any way. No doubt the pleasure he derives from them is connected with savage instincts, but these are harmless as mere play-impulses in a powerless child, and they tend to die down as the child grows older. But when the child is first introduced to cruelty as a thing in the real world, care must be taken to choose incidents in which he will identify himself with the victim, not with the torturer. Something savage in him will exult in a story in which he identifies himself with the tyrant; a story of this kind tends to produce an imperialist. But the story of Abraham preparing to sacrifice Isaac, or of the she-bears killing the children whom Elisha cursed, naturally rouses the child’s sympathy for another child. If such stories are told, they should be told as showing the depths of cruelty to which men could descend long ago. I once, as a child, heard a sermon of an hour’s duration, entirely devoted to proving that Elisha[204] was right in cursing the children. Fortunately, I was old enough to think the parson a fool; otherwise I should have been driven nearly mad with terror. The story of Abraham and Isaac was even more dreadful, because it was the child’s father who was cruel to him. When such stories are told with the assumption that Abraham and Elisha were virtuous, they must either be ignored or utterly debase a child’s moral standards. But when told as an introduction to human wickedness, they serve a purpose, because they are vivid, remote, and untrue. The story of Hubert putting out little Arthur’s eyes, in “King John”, may be used in the same way.

There are, however, certain principles that should be followed. To start with, stories like Bluebeard and Jack the Giant Killer don’t involve any real understanding of cruelty and don’t raise the issues we’re discussing. To a child, they are purely imaginary, and he doesn’t connect them to the real world at all. No doubt the enjoyment he gets from them is tied to primitive instincts, but these are harmless as mere play impulses in a powerless child, and they tend to fade as the child gets older. But when a child first encounters cruelty in the real world, it’s important to choose situations where he can identify with the victim, not the abuser. Something primal in him will be excited by a story where he identifies with the oppressor; such a story can create an imperialist mindset. However, the story of Abraham preparing to sacrifice Isaac, or the she-bears killing the children cursed by Elisha, naturally evokes the child’s sympathy for another child. If such stories are shared, they should be presented as examples of the terrible cruelty humans could reach long ago. I once, as a child, heard a sermon lasting an hour, entirely devoted to proving that Elisha[204] was justified in cursing the children. Thankfully, I was old enough to think the preacher was foolish; otherwise, I would have been nearly driven mad with fear. The story of Abraham and Isaac was even more horrifying because it was the child’s father who was cruel to him. When these stories are told with the assumption that Abraham and Elisha were good people, they must either be ignored or severely lower a child’s moral standards. But when presented as an introduction to human evil, they serve a purpose because they are vivid, distant, and not true. The story of Hubert blinding little Arthur in "King John" can be used in the same way.

Then history may be taught, with all its wars. But in telling about wars, sympathy at first should be with the defeated. I should begin with battles in which it is natural to feel on the side of the beaten party—for instance, the battle of Hastings in teaching an English boy. I should emphasize always the wounds and suffering produced. I should gradually lead the child to feel no partisanship in reading about wars, and to regard both sides as silly men who had lost their tempers, and ought to have had nurses to put them to bed till they were good. I should assimilate wars to quarrels among the children in the nursery. In this[205] way, I believe children could be made to see the truth about war, and to realize that it is silly.

Then history can be taught, including all its wars. However, when discussing wars, initial sympathy should be with the defeated. I would start with battles where it’s natural to feel for the losing side—for example, the Battle of Hastings when teaching an English boy. I would always highlight the wounds and suffering caused. Gradually, I would guide the child to feel no bias when reading about wars and to see both sides as foolish people who lost their tempers and should have had someone to take care of them until they calmed down. I would compare wars to arguments among children in a nursery. In this way, I believe children could be made to understand the truth about war and realize that it is foolish.

If any actual instance of unkindness or cruelty comes under the child’s notice, it should be fully discussed, with all the moral values which the adult himself attaches to the incident, and always with the suggestion that the people who acted cruelly were foolish, and did not know any better because they had not been well brought up. But I should not call the child’s attention to such things in his real world, if they were not spontaneously observed by him, until after he had grown familiar with them in history and stories. Then I should gradually introduce him to a knowledge of evil in his surroundings. But I should always give him the feeling that the evil can be combated, and results from ignorance and lack of self-control and bad education. I should not encourage him to be indignant with malefactors, but rather to regard them as bunglers, who do not know in what happiness consists.

If the child sees any actual acts of unkindness or cruelty, it should be fully discussed, along with all the moral values that the adult associates with the incident, and always with the idea that those who acted cruelly were foolish and didn’t know any better because they weren’t raised properly. However, I wouldn’t point these things out to the child in his real world if he hasn’t noticed them on his own, until he’s become familiar with them through history and stories. Then I would gradually introduce him to the concept of evil in his environment. But I would always give him the impression that this evil can be fought against, and comes from ignorance, lack of self-control, and poor upbringing. I wouldn’t encourage him to feel anger towards wrongdoers, but rather to see them as people who don’t understand what happiness really is.

The cultivation of wide sympathies, given the instinctive germ, is mainly an intellectual matter: it depends upon the right direction of attention, and the realization of facts which militarists and authoritarians suppress. Take, for example, Tolstoy’s description of Napoleon going round the battlefield of Austerlitz after[206] the victory. Most histories leave the battlefield as soon as the battle is over; by the simple expedient of lingering on it for another twelve hours, a completely different picture of war is produced. This is done, not by suppressing facts, but by giving more facts. And what applies to battles applies equally to other forms of cruelty. In all cases, it should be quite unnecessary to point the moral; the right telling of the story should be sufficient. Do not moralize, but let the facts produce their own moral in the child’s mind.

The development of broad sympathies, given the instinctive spark, is mostly an intellectual issue: it hinges on the proper direction of focus and the acknowledgment of truths that militarists and authoritarian figures hide. For instance, consider Tolstoy’s account of Napoleon touring the battlefield of Austerlitz after the victory. Most histories move away from the battlefield as soon as the fighting ends; by simply sticking around for another twelve hours, a totally different view of war emerges. This isn’t achieved by hiding facts, but by presenting more of them. What applies to battles applies equally to other kinds of cruelty. In every instance, it shouldn't be necessary to state the lesson explicitly; the right way of telling the story should be enough. Don't preach, but allow the facts to convey their own lesson in the child's mind.

It remains to say a few words about affection, which differs from sympathy in being inevitably and essentially selective. I have spoken already of affection between parents and children; it is affection between equals that I now wish to consider.

It’s important to mention a few things about affection, which is different from sympathy because it is always and fundamentally selective. I’ve already talked about the affection between parents and children; now, I want to focus on the affection between equals.

Affection cannot be created; it can only be liberated. There is a kind of affection which is partly rooted in fear; affection for parents has this element, since parents afford protection. In childhood affections of this sort are natural, but in later life they are undesirable, and even in childhood affection for other children is not of this sort. My little girl is intensely devoted to her brother, although he is the only person in her world who ever treats her unkindly. Affection as to an equal, which is the best kind,[207] is much more likely to exist where there is happiness and absence of fear. Fears, conscious or unconscious, are very apt to produce hatred, because other people are regarded as capable of inflicting injuries. With most people, as things are, envy is a barrier to wide-spread affection. I do not think envy can be prevented except by happiness; moral discipline is powerless to touch its subconscious forms. Happiness, in turn, is largely prevented by fear. Young people who have a chance of happiness are deterred by parents and “friends”, nominally on moral grounds, but really from envy. If the young people have enough fearlessness, they will ignore the croakers; otherwise, they will allow themselves to be made miserable, and join the company of envious moralists. The education of character that we have been considering is designed to produce happiness and courage; I think, therefore, that it does what is possible to liberate the springs of affection. More than this cannot be done. If you tell children that they ought to be affectionate, you run the risk of producing cant and humbug. But if you make them happy and free, if you surround them with kindness, you will find that they become spontaneously friendly with everybody, and that almost everybody responds by being friendly with them. A trustful affectionate[208] disposition justifies itself, because it gives irresistible charm, and creates the response which it expects. This is one of the most important results to be expected from the right education of character.

Affection can’t be forced; it can only be released. There’s a type of affection that comes from fear; affection for parents often includes this element since they provide safety. This kind of affection is natural in childhood, but it’s not ideal in adult life, and affection among children usually doesn’t stem from fear. My little girl is deeply attached to her brother, even though he’s the only one in her life who treats her badly. The best kind of affection comes from treating each other as equals, which is more likely when there’s happiness and no fear. Fears, whether we realize it or not, can lead to hatred because we see others as capable of hurting us. For most people, as things stand, envy blocks widespread affection. I think that envy can only be overcome by happiness; moral discipline doesn’t reach its deeper forms. Happiness, in turn, is often blocked by fear. Young people with a chance for happiness are held back by parents and “friends,” supposedly for moral reasons, but really out of envy. If young people can be fearless enough, they’ll disregard the naysayers; if not, they might let themselves be unhappy and join the ranks of envious moralists. The character education we’ve been discussing aims to foster happiness and bravery; I believe it helps to release the wells of affection. Beyond this, not much more can be done. Telling kids they should be affectionate runs the risk of creating false expressions of feelings. But if you make them happy and allow them to be free, if you surround them with kindness, you’ll see they naturally become friendly with everyone, and most people will respond in kind. A trusting, affectionate nature is rewarding because it has an irresistible charm and elicits the responses it anticipates. This is one of the key benefits of proper character education.


[209]

CHAPTER XII
SEX EDUCATION

The subject of sex is so surrounded by superstitions and taboos that I approach it with trepidation. I fear lest those readers who have hitherto accepted my principles may suspect them when they are applied in this sphere; they may have admitted readily enough that fearlessness and freedom are good for a child, and yet desire, where sex is concerned, to impose slavery and terror. I cannot so limit principles which I believe to be sound, and I shall treat sex exactly as I have treated the other impulses which make up a human character.

The topic of sex is surrounded by so many myths and taboos that I approach it with caution. I'm worried that those readers who have previously accepted my ideas might question them when they’re applied to this subject; they might have easily agreed that fearlessness and freedom are beneficial for a child, yet want to impose restrictions and fear when it comes to sex. I can’t place limitations on principles I believe to be valid, and I will discuss sex just as I have addressed the other impulses that shape human character.

There is one respect in which, quite independently of taboos, sex is peculiar, and that is the late ripening of the instinct. It is true, as the psycho-analysts have pointed out (though with considerable exaggeration), that the instinct is not absent in childhood. But its childish manifestations are different from those of adult life, and its strength is much less, and it is physically impossible for a boy to indulge it in the adult manner. Puberty remains an important[210] emotional crisis, thrust into the middle of intellectual education, and causing disturbances which raise difficult problems for the educator. Many of these problems I shall not attempt to discuss; it is chiefly what should be done before puberty that I propose to consider. It is in this respect that educational reform is most needed, especially in very early childhood. Although I disagree with the Freudians in many particulars, I think they have done a very valuable service in pointing out the nervous disorders produced in later life by wrong handling of young children in matters connected with sex. Their work has already produced wide-spread beneficial results in this respect, but there is still a mass of prejudice to be overcome. The difficulty is, of course, greatly increased by the practice of leaving children, during their first years, largely in the hands of totally uneducated women, who cannot be expected to know, still less to believe, what has been said by learned men in the long words necessary to escape prosecution for obscenity.

There is one way in which, independent of taboos, sex is unique, and that is the delayed development of the instinct. It's true, as psychoanalysts have noted (though with some exaggeration), that the instinct isn't absent in childhood. However, its expressions in children differ from those in adults, and its intensity is much weaker, making it physically impossible for a boy to act on it like an adult would. Puberty remains a significant emotional crisis, occurring amid intellectual education, and causes disruptions that create complex challenges for educators. I won’t delve into many of these issues; instead, I will focus on what should be addressed before puberty. This is where educational reform is most necessary, especially in very early childhood. Although I disagree with Freudians on several points, I believe they have provided valuable insights by highlighting the mental health issues caused later in life by mishandling young children regarding sex. Their work has already led to widespread positive changes in this area, but there's still a lot of prejudice to overcome. The challenge is further complicated by the fact that children, during their early years, are often left in the care of uneducated women, who cannot be expected to understand, let alone accept, what has been said by knowledgeable people using complex language to avoid legal issues around obscenity.

Taking our problems in chronological order, the first that confronts mothers and nurses is that of masturbation. Competent authorities state that this practice is all but universal among boys and girls in their second and third years, but usually ceases of itself a little later on. Sometimes it is rendered more pronounced by[211] some definite physical irritation which can be removed. (It is not my province to go into medical details.) But it usually exists even in the absence of such special reasons. It has been the custom to view it with horror, and to use dreadful threats with a view to stopping it. As a rule these threats do not succeed, although they are believed; the result is that the child lives in an agony of apprehension, which presently becomes dissociated from its original cause (now repressed into the unconscious), but remains to produce nightmares, nervousness, delusions and insane terrors. Left to itself, infantile masturbation has, apparently, no bad effect upon health[16], and no discoverable bad effect upon character; the bad effects which have been observed in both respects are, it seems, wholly attributable to attempts to stop it. Even if it were harmful, it would be unwise to issue a prohibition which is not going to be observed; and from the nature of the case, it is impossible to make sure that the child will not continue after you have forbidden him to do so. If you do nothing, the probability is that the practice will soon be discontinued. But if you do anything, you make it much less likely that it will cease, and you lay the foundation of terrible nervous disorders. Therefore, difficult as it[212] may be, the child should be let alone in this respect. I do not mean that you should abstain from methods other than prohibition, in so far as they are available. Let him be sleepy when he goes to bed, so that he will not lie awake long. Let him have some favourite toy in bed, which may distract his attention. Such methods are quite unobjectionable. But if they fail, do not resort to prohibition, or even call his attention to the fact that he indulges in the practice. Then it will probably cease of itself.

Taking our problems in chronological order, the first issue that mothers and caregivers face is masturbation. Experts say this behavior is almost universal among boys and girls in their second and third years but usually stops on its own a bit later. Sometimes it can be intensified by a specific physical irritation that can be addressed. (It's not my place to go into medical details.) However, it usually occurs even without any specific reasons. Traditionally, it has been viewed with horror, and severe threats have been used to try to stop it. Usually, these threats don't work, even though children believe them; the result is that the child lives in a state of anxiety, which eventually detaches from its original cause (now pushed into the subconscious) but continues to cause nightmares, nervousness, delusions, and irrational fears. If left alone, childhood masturbation seemingly has no negative impact on health and no noticeable bad effects on character; the negative effects that have been observed in both areas seem entirely due to attempts to stop it. Even if it were harmful, it would be unwise to enforce a prohibition that won’t be followed; and inherently, it's impossible to ensure that a child won’t continue after being forbidden. If you do nothing, it’s likely that the behavior will soon fade away. But if you intervene, you make it much less likely to stop, and you risk causing severe nervous disorders. Therefore, as challenging as it may be, the child should be left alone in this matter. I don’t mean you should avoid other methods aside from prohibition, as long as they’re available. Let him go to bed feeling sleepy so he won't lie awake for long. Provide him with a favorite toy in bed to distract his attention. These methods are perfectly acceptable. But if they don’t work, don’t resort to prohibition, or even mention that he engages in the behavior. Then it will likely stop on its own.

Sexual curiosity normally begins during the third year, in the shape of an interest in the physical differences between men and women, and between adults and children. By nature, this curiosity has no special quality in early childhood, but is simply a part of general curiosity. The special quality which it is found to have in children who are being conventionally brought up is due to the grown-up practice of making mysteries. When there is no mystery, the curiosity dies down as soon as it is satisfied. A child should, from the first, be allowed to see his parents and brothers and sisters without their clothes whenever it so happens naturally. No fuss should be made either way; he should simply not know that people have feelings about nudity. (Of course, later on he will have to know.) It will be found that the child presently notices the differences between his[213] father and mother, and connects them with the differences between brothers and sisters. But as soon as the subject has been explored to this extent, it becomes uninteresting, like a cupboard that is often open. Of course, any questions the child may ask during this period must be answered just as questions on other topics would be answered.

Sexual curiosity usually starts around the age of three, showing interest in the physical differences between men and women, and between adults and children. Naturally, this curiosity isn't anything special in early childhood; it's just part of general curiosity. The unique quality it has in children raised in a traditional manner comes from adults creating mysteries around it. When there is no mystery, the curiosity fades as soon as it gets satisfied. A child should be allowed from the beginning to see their parents and siblings without clothes whenever it naturally occurs. There shouldn't be any fuss made either way; the child simply shouldn't know that people have feelings about nudity. (Of course, they'll need to learn about that later.) Eventually, the child will notice the differences between their father and mother and relate them to the differences between siblings. But once the topic has been explored to that extent, it becomes boring, like an often-open cupboard. Any questions the child may ask during this time should be answered just like questions on any other topics.

Answering questions is a major part of sex education. Two rules cover the ground. First, always give a truthful answer to a question; secondly, regard sex knowledge as exactly like any other knowledge. If the child asks you an intelligent question about the sun or the moon or the clouds, or about motor-cars or steam-engines, you are pleased, and you tell him as much as he can take in. This answering of questions is a very large part of early education. But if he asks you a question connected with sex, you will be tempted to say, “hush, hush”. If you have learnt not to do that, you will still answer briefly and dryly, perhaps with a trifle of embarrassment in your manner. The child at once notices the nuance, and you have laid the foundations of prurience. You must answer with just the same fulness and naturalness as if the question had been about something else. Do not allow yourself to feel, even unconsciously, that there is something horrid and dirty about sex. If you do, your feeling will[214] communicate itself to him. He will think, necessarily, that there is something nasty in the relations of his parents; later on, he will conclude that they think ill of the behaviour which led to his existence. Such feelings in youth make happy instinctive emotions almost impossible, not only in youth, but in adult life also.

Answering questions is a big part of sex education. Two rules cover everything. First, always provide a truthful answer to a question; second, treat knowledge about sex just like any other type of knowledge. If a child asks you a smart question about the sun, the moon, the clouds, cars, or steam engines, you’re happy to explain as much as they can understand. This kind of question-answering is a huge part of early education. But if they ask you something about sex, you might feel tempted to say, “shh, shh.” If you've learned not to do that, you might still answer briefly and awkwardly, perhaps with a hint of embarrassment. The child notices that change in your tone, and you’ve started to build a sense of shame around it. You need to answer with the same openness and ease as if the question were about anything else. Don’t let yourself think, even subconsciously, that there’s something horrible or dirty about sex. If you do, your feelings will show, and that will be communicated to them. They’ll naturally come to believe that there’s something disgusting about their parents’ relationship; later on, they’ll think their parents look down on the circumstances that led to their existence. Such feelings in childhood make it hard for instinctive emotions to be happy, not just in childhood, but also in adulthood.

If the child has a brother or sister born when he is old enough to ask questions about it, say after the age of three, tell him that the child grew in his mother’s body, and tell him that he grew in the same way. Let him see his mother suckling the child, and be told that the same thing happened to him. All this, like everything else connected with sex, must be told without solemnity, in a purely scientific spirit. The child must not be talked to about “the mysterious and sacred functions of motherhood”; the whole thing must be utterly matter-of-fact.

If a child has a brother or sister and is old enough to ask questions about it, say after the age of three, explain to him that the baby grew inside their mother’s body, and that he grew in the same way. Let him see his mother nursing the baby and let him know that the same thing happened to him. All of this, like everything else related to sex, should be explained without seriousness, in a purely scientific manner. The child shouldn’t be told about “the mysterious and sacred functions of motherhood”; it should all be very straightforward.

If no addition to the family occurs when the child is old enough to ask questions about it, the subject is likely to arise out of being told “that happened before you were born”. I find my boy still hardly able to grasp that there was a time when he did not exist; if I talk to him about the building of the Pyramids or some such topic, he always wants to know what he was doing then, and is merely puzzled when[215] he is told that he did not exist. Sooner or later he will want to know what “being born” means, and then we shall tell him.

If no new family member joins us by the time the child is old enough to ask about it, the topic will likely come up when he's told, “that happened before you were born.” I notice that my son still struggles to understand that there was a time when he didn’t exist; when I mention things like the building of the Pyramids or similar subjects, he always wants to know what he was doing back then, and he’s just confused when he hears that he didn’t exist. Eventually, he will want to know what “being born” means, and then we will explain it to him.

The share of the father in generation is less likely to come up naturally in answer to questions, unless the child lives on a farm. But it is very important that the child should know of this first from parents or teacher, not from children whom bad education has made nasty. I remember vividly being told all about it by another boy when I was twelve years old; the whole thing was treated in a ribald spirit, as a topic for obscene jokes. That was the normal experience of boys in my generation. It followed naturally that the vast majority continued through life to think sex comic and nasty, with the result that they could not respect a woman with whom they had intercourse, even though she were the mother of their children. Parents pursued a cowardly policy of trusting to luck, although fathers must have remembered how they gained their first knowledge. How it can have been supposed that such a system helped sanity or sound morals, I cannot imagine. Sex must be treated from the first as natural, delightful and decent. To do otherwise is to poison the relations of men and women, parents and children. Sex is at its best between a father and mother who love each other and their children. It is far better that[216] children should first know of sex in the relations of their parents than that they should derive their first impressions from ribaldry. It is particularly bad that they should discover sex between their parents as a guilty secret which has been concealed from them.

The father's role in parenting rarely comes up naturally in conversation unless the child lives on a farm. It's crucial for the child to learn about this first from parents or teachers, not from peers who have been negatively influenced by bad education. I vividly remember hearing about it from another boy when I was twelve; it was all discussed in a crude way, as fodder for obscene jokes. That was the typical experience for boys in my generation. As a result, the vast majority grew up thinking of sex as something funny and gross, which led them to struggle with respecting a woman they had sexual relations with, even if she was the mother of their children. Parents often took a cowardly approach, hoping for the best, even though fathers must have remembered how they first learned about it. I can't fathom how anyone thought such a system would promote mental well-being or moral integrity. Sex should be viewed from the start as natural, enjoyable, and decent. Doing otherwise poisons relationships between men and women, as well as between parents and children. Sex is at its best between a father and mother who love each other and their children. It's far better for children to first understand sex through their parents' relationship than to get their first impressions from crude jokes. It’s especially damaging if they discover their parents' sexual relationship as a guilty secret that has been hidden from them.

If there were no likelihood of being taught badly about sex by other children, the matter could be left to the natural operation of the child’s curiosity, and parents could confine themselves to answering questions—always provided that everything became known before puberty. This, of course, is absolutely essential. It is a cruel thing to let a boy or girl be overtaken by the physical and emotional changes of that time without preparation, and possibly with the feeling of being attacked by some dreadful disease. Moreover, the whole subject of sex, after puberty, is so electric that a boy or girl cannot listen in a scientific spirit, which is perfectly possible at an earlier age. Therefore, quite apart from the possibility of nasty talk, a boy or girl should know the nature of the sexual act before attaining puberty.

If there was no chance of kids getting the wrong ideas about sex from each other, we could just let a child’s curiosity lead the way, and parents could simply answer questions—as long as everything was discussed before puberty. This is absolutely crucial. It’s really unfair to let a boy or girl experience the physical and emotional changes of that time without any preparation, possibly making them feel like they're suffering from some terrible illness. Plus, the topic of sex becomes so intense after puberty that it’s hard for a boy or girl to approach it with a scientific mindset, which is totally possible at a younger age. So, aside from the risk of inappropriate conversations, kids should understand the nature of sex before they reach puberty.

How long before this the information should be given depends upon circumstances. An inquisitive and intellectually active child must be told sooner than a sluggish child. There must at no time be unsatisfied curiosity. However young the child may be, he must be told if[217] he asks. And his parents’ manner must be such that he will ask if he wants to know. But if he does not ask spontaneously, he must in any case be told before the age of ten, for fear of being first told by others in a bad way. It may therefore be desirable to stimulate his curiosity by instruction about generation in plants and animals. There must not be a solemn occasion, a clearing of the throat, and an exordium: “Now, my boy, I am going to tell you something that it is time for you to know.” The whole thing must be ordinary and every-day. That is why it comes best in answer to questions.

How soon this information should be given depends on the situation. A curious and bright child needs to be informed sooner than a slow child. Curiosity should never be left unsatisfied. No matter how young the child is, if they ask, they should be told. The parents should create an environment where the child feels comfortable asking questions. However, if the child doesn’t ask on their own, they must be informed before turning ten, to avoid being misinformed by others in the wrong way. It might be helpful to spark their curiosity by teaching them about reproduction in plants and animals. This should not be a serious moment with a formal introduction like, “Now, my boy, it’s time for you to learn something important.” Instead, it should feel casual and normal. That’s why it’s best to address these topics when questions arise.

I suppose it is unnecessary at this date to argue that boys and girls must be treated alike. When I was young, it was still quite common for a “well-brought-up” girl to marry before knowing anything about the nature of marriage, and to have to learn it from her husband; but I have not often heard of such a thing in recent years. I think most people recognize nowadays that a virtue dependent upon ignorance is worthless, and that girls have the same right to knowledge as boys. If there are any who still fail to recognize this, they are not likely to read the present work, so that it is not worth while to argue with them.

I think it's unnecessary at this point to argue that boys and girls should be treated the same. When I was young, it was still pretty common for a "well-raised" girl to marry before knowing anything about what marriage really involves, and then she would have to learn it all from her husband. But I haven't heard of that happening much in recent years. I believe most people today understand that a virtue based on ignorance is useless, and that girls have the same right to knowledge as boys. For those who still don't see this, they probably won't read this work, so it's not worth arguing with them.

I do not propose to discuss the teaching of sexual morality in the narrower sense. This is a matter as to which a variety of opinions exist.[218] Christians differ from Mohammedans, Catholics from Protestants who tolerate divorce, freethinkers from mediævalists. Parents will all wish their children taught the particular brand of sexual morality in which they believe themselves, and I should not wish the State to interfere with them. But without going into vexed questions, there is a good deal that might be common ground.

I don't intend to discuss the teaching of sexual morality in a narrow sense. This is a topic that has many different opinions.[218] Christians have different views from Muslims, Catholics differ from Protestants who accept divorce, and free thinkers are at odds with traditionalists. Parents will want their children to learn the specific type of sexual morality they believe in, and I wouldn't want the government to interfere. However, without diving into contentious issues, there is a lot that could be common ground.

There is first of all hygiene. Young people must know about venereal disease before they run the risk of it. They should be taught about it truthfully, without the exaggerations which some people practise in the interests of morals. They should learn both how to avoid it, and how to cure it. It is a mistake to give only such instruction as is needed by the perfectly virtuous, and to regard the misfortunes which happen to others as a just punishment of sin. We might as well refuse to help a man who has been injured in a motoring accident, on the ground that careless driving is a sin. Moreover, in the one case as in the other, the punishment may fall upon the innocent; no one can maintain that children born with syphilis are wicked, any more than that a man is wicked if a careless motorist runs over him.

First and foremost, there's hygiene. Young people need to be informed about sexually transmitted diseases before they potentially encounter them. They should be educated about it honestly, without the exaggerations that some people use in the name of morality. They should learn both how to prevent it and how to treat it. It's a mistake to only provide instruction for those who are perfectly virtuous and to view the problems that others face as deserved punishments for wrongdoing. We might as well refuse to help someone injured in a car accident simply because reckless driving is irresponsible. Furthermore, in both situations, the consequences can affect the innocent; no one can claim that children born with syphilis are bad, just as one can't say that a person is bad if a reckless driver hits them.

Young people should be led to realize that it is a very serious matter to have a child, and that it should not be undertaken unless the child[219] has a reasonable prospect of health and happiness. The traditional view was that, within marriage, it is always justifiable to have children, even if they come so fast that the mother’s health is ruined, even if the children are diseased or insane, even if there is no prospect of their having enough to eat. This view is now only maintained by heartless dogmatists, who think that everything disgraceful to humanity redounds to the glory of God. People who care for children, or do not enjoy inflicting misery upon the helpless, rebel against the ruthless dogmas which justify this cruelty. A care for the rights and importance of children, with all that is implied, should be an essential part of moral education.

Young people need to understand that having a child is a serious responsibility and should only be considered if the child[219] has a good chance of being healthy and happy. The traditional belief was that within marriage, it was always acceptable to have children, even if it harmed the mother's health, even if the children were born with diseases or mental health issues, and even if there was a lack of food for them. This belief is now held only by unfeeling dogmatists who think that everything shameful for humanity somehow glorifies God. Those who care for children and don’t want to cause suffering to the vulnerable resist these harsh beliefs that excuse such cruelty. Valuing the rights and well-being of children, along with everything that entails, should be a fundamental part of moral education.

Girls should be taught to expect that one day they are likely to be mothers, and they should acquire some rudiments of the knowledge that may be useful to them in that capacity. Of course both boys and girls ought to learn something of physiology and something of hygiene. It should be made clear that no one can be a good parent without parental affection, but that even with parental affection a great deal of knowledge is required as well. Instinct without knowledge is as inadequate in dealing with children as knowledge without instinct. The more the necessity of knowledge is understood, the more intelligent women will feel attracted[220] to motherhood. At present, many highly educated women despise it, thinking that it does not give scope for the exercise of their intellectual faculties; this is a great misfortune, since they are capable of being the best mothers, if their thoughts were turned in that direction.

Girls should be taught to expect that they are likely to become mothers one day, and they should gain some basic knowledge that might be helpful to them in that role. Of course, both boys and girls need to learn some physiology and hygiene. It should be clear that no one can be a good parent without a sense of parental love, but even with that love, a lot of knowledge is necessary. Instinct alone without knowledge is just as insufficient in raising children as knowledge alone without instinct. The more the importance of knowledge is recognized, the more intelligent women will feel drawn to motherhood. Right now, many highly educated women look down on motherhood, believing it doesn't allow them to use their intellectual skills; this is unfortunate, as they are capable of being the best mothers if their focus were on that path.

One other thing is essential in teaching about sex-love. Jealousy must not be regarded as a justifiable insistence upon rights, but as a misfortune to the one who feels it and a wrong towards its object. Where possessive elements intrude upon love, it loses its vivifying power and eats up personality; where they are absent, it fulfils personality and brings a greater intensity of life. In former days, parents ruined their relations with their children by preaching love as a duty; husbands and wives still too often ruin their relations to each other by the same mistake. Love cannot be a duty, because it is not subject to the will. It is a gift from heaven, the best that heaven has to bestow. Those who shut it up in a cage destroy the beauty and joy which it can only display while it is free and spontaneous. Here, again, fear is the enemy. He who fears to lose what makes the happiness of his life has already lost it. In this, as in other things, fearlessness is the essence of wisdom.

One more thing is crucial when teaching about sex and love. Jealousy shouldn’t be seen as a valid claim to rights; rather, it’s a misfortune for the person who feels it and wrong towards the person it involves. When possessive feelings intrude on love, it loses its life-giving energy and deteriorates individuality; when those feelings are absent, love enhances individuality and brings a greater intensity to life. In the past, parents damaged their relationships with their children by preaching that love is a duty; husbands and wives often still ruin their relationships with each other by making the same mistake. Love can’t be a duty because it isn’t under our control. It’s a gift from above, the best that heaven offers. Those who confine it destroy the beauty and joy that can only be revealed when it’s free and spontaneous. Once again, fear is the enemy. Anyone who fears losing what brings happiness to their life has already lost it. In this, as in many other things, being fearless is the essence of wisdom.

For this reason, in teaching my own children, I shall try to prevent them from learning a moral[221] code which I regard as harmful. Some people who themselves hold liberal views are willing that their children shall first acquire conventional morals, and become emancipated only later, if at all. I cannot agree to this, because I hold that the traditional code not only forbids what is innocent, but also commends what is harmful. Those who have been taught conventionally will almost inevitably believe themselves justified in indulging jealousy when occasion arises; moreover they will probably be obsessed by sex either positively or negatively. I shall not teach that faithfulness to our partner through life is in any way desirable, or that a permanent marriage should be regarded as excluding temporary episodes. So long as jealousy is regarded as virtuous, such episodes cause grave friction; but they do not do so where a less restrictive morality is accepted on both sides. Relations involving children should be permanent if possible, but should not necessarily on that account be exclusive. Where there is mutual freedom and no pecuniary motive, love is good; where these conditions fail, it may often be bad. It is because they fail so frequently in the conventional marriage that a morality which is positive rather than restrictive, based upon hope rather than fear, is compelled, if it is logical, to disagree with the received code in matters of sex. And there can[222] be no excuse for allowing our children to be taught a morality which we ourselves believe to be pernicious.

For this reason, when teaching my own children, I will try to prevent them from learning a moral code that I consider harmful. Some people who have liberal views are okay with their kids first acquiring conventional morals and becoming liberated later, if they even do. I cannot accept this because I believe that the traditional code not only forbids innocent things but also promotes harmful ones. Those who have been taught conventionally will almost inevitably feel justified in indulging jealousy whenever it arises; plus, they will likely be preoccupied with sex in either a positive or negative way. I will not teach that being faithful to our lifelong partner is in any way desirable, or that a permanent marriage should exclude temporary relationships. As long as jealousy is seen as virtuous, such relationships can cause serious conflict; but they don't create issues when a more flexible morality is accepted by both parties. Relationships involving children should be permanent if possible, but they shouldn't necessarily be exclusive. Where there is mutual freedom and no financial motive, love is good; when those conditions are lacking, it can often be harmful. It’s because those conditions often fail in conventional marriages that a morality which is positive rather than restrictive, based on hope rather than fear, needs to, if it’s logical, challenge the accepted code regarding sex. And there can be no justification for allowing our children to be taught a morality that we believe to be toxic.

Finally, the attitude displayed by parents and teachers towards sex should be scientific, not emotional or dogmatic. For example, when it is said of a mother speaking to her daughter; “Let her tell nature’s plan, in a spirit of reverence”; and of a father instructing his son: “The father should, in a spirit of reverence, explain nature’s plan for the starting of a new life”—such sayings may be passed over by the reader as embodying nothing questionable. But to my mind there should be no more occasion for “reverence” than in explaining the construction of a steam-engine. “Reverence” means a special tone of voice from which the boy or girl infers that there is some peculiar quality about sex. From this to prurience and indecency is only a step. We shall never secure decency in matters of sex until we cease to treat the subject as different from any other. It follows that we must not advance dogmas for which there is no evidence, and which most impartial students question, such as: “After maturity is reached the ideal social relationship of the sexes is monogamous wedlock, to which relationship both parties should live in absolute fidelity” (ib. p. 310). This proposition may or may not be true; at present there is certainly[223] no evidence sufficient to prove it true. By teaching it as something unquestionable, we abandon the scientific attitude, and do what we can to inhibit rational thought upon a most important matter. So long as this dogmatism persists in teachers, it is not to be hoped that their pupils will apply reason to any question upon which they feel strongly. And the only alternative to reason is violence.

Finally, the attitude shown by parents and teachers toward sex should be scientific, not emotional or dogmatic. For example, when it’s said of a mother talking to her daughter; “Let her share nature’s plan, in a spirit of reverence”; and of a father teaching his son: “The father should, in a spirit of reverence, explain nature’s plan for starting a new life”—such statements might be overlooked by the reader as having no issues. But in my view, there should be no more need for “reverence” than in explaining how a steam engine works. “Reverence” suggests a special tone of voice from which the child infers that there’s something unusual about sex. It’s only a small step from that to prurience and indecency. We will never achieve decency in sexual matters until we stop treating the subject as different from anything else. Therefore, we should not promote dogmas for which there is no evidence, and which most impartial scholars question, such as: “After reaching maturity, the ideal social relationship between the sexes is monogamous marriage, to which both parties should commit to absolute fidelity” (ib. p. 310). This statement may or may not be true; currently, there is certainly[223] no evidence sufficient to prove it true. By teaching it as something unquestionable, we abandon the scientific attitude and do our best to discourage rational thought on a very important issue. As long as this dogmatism continues among teachers, it’s unlikely that their students will use reason to approach any topic they feel strongly about. And the only alternative to reason is violence.


[224]

CHAPTER XIII
THE NURSERY-SCHOOL

In previous chapters, I have tried to give an outline of what can be done for the young child in the way of creating the habits which will give happiness and usefulness in later life. But I have not discussed the question whether parents are to give this training, or whether it is to be given in schools designed for the purpose. I think the arguments in favour of the nursery-school are quite overwhelming—not only for children whose parents are poor, ignorant, and overworked, but for all children, or, at the very least, for all children who live in towns. I believe that the children at Miss Margaret McMillan’s nursery-school in Deptford get something better than any children of well-to-do parents can at present obtain. I should like to see the same system extended to all children, rich and poor alike. But before discussing any actual nursery-school, let us see what reasons there are for desiring such an institution.

In previous chapters, I have outlined what can be done for young children to create habits that promote happiness and usefulness in later life. However, I haven't addressed whether parents should provide this training or if it's better suited for specialized schools. I believe the case for nursery schools is very strong—not just for children from poor, uninformed, or overworked families, but for all children, especially those in urban areas. I think the kids at Miss Margaret McMillan’s nursery school in Deptford receive better education than what most well-off parents can currently offer. I would like to see this system available to every child, regardless of their background. But before diving into any specific nursery school, let's explore the reasons for wanting such an institution.

To begin with, early childhood is of immeasurable importance both medically and psychologically.[225] These two aspects are very closely intertwined. For example: fear will make a child breathe badly, and breathing badly will predispose it to a variety of diseases.[17] Such interrelations are so numerous that no one can hope to succeed with a child’s character without some medical knowledge, or with its health without some psychology. In both directions, most of the knowledge required is very new, and much of it runs counter to time-honoured traditions. Take for example the question of discipline. The great principle in a contest with a child is: do not yield, but do not punish. The normal parent sometimes yields for the sake of a quiet life, and sometimes punishes from exasperation; the right method, to be successful, requires a difficult combination of patience and power of suggestion. This is a psychological example; fresh air is a medical example. Given care and wisdom, children profit by constant fresh air, day and night, with not too much clothing. But if care and wisdom are absent, the risk of chills from wet or sudden cold cannot be ignored.

To start with, early childhood is incredibly important both medically and psychologically.[225] These two aspects are closely connected. For instance, fear can cause a child to breathe poorly, and bad breathing can make them more susceptible to various illnesses.[17] There are so many interconnections that no one can expect to effectively shape a child's character without some medical knowledge, or maintain their health without some understanding of psychology. In both areas, most of the necessary knowledge is quite new, and much of it contradicts long-standing traditions. Take the issue of discipline, for example. The key principle in dealing with a child is: don't give in, but don't punish. The typical parent sometimes gives in for the sake of peace, and sometimes punishes out of frustration; the successful approach requires a challenging blend of patience and suggestive influence. This is a psychological example; fresh air serves as a medical example. With care and wisdom, children benefit from constant fresh air, day and night, without being overly dressed. However, if care and wisdom are lacking, the danger of getting chills from being wet or sudden temperature drops cannot be overlooked.

Parents cannot be expected to possess the skill or the leisure required for the new and difficult art of dealing with young children. In the case of uneducated parents, this is obvious; they do[226] not know the right methods, and if they were taught them they would remain unconvinced. I live in an agricultural district by the sea, where fresh food is easy to obtain, and there are no extremes of heat or cold; I chose it largely because it is ideal for children’s health. Yet almost all the children of the farmers, shopkeepers, and so on, are pasty-faced languid creatures, because they are indulged in food and disciplined in play. They never go to the beach, because wet feet are thought dangerous. They wear thick woollen coats out-of-doors even in the hottest summer weather. If their play is noisy, steps are taken to make their behaviour “genteel”. But they are allowed to stay up late, and are given all kinds of unwholesome tit-bits of grown-up food. Their parents cannot understand why my children have not died of cold and exposure long ago; but no object lesson will convince them that their own methods are capable of improvement. They are neither poor nor lacking in parental affection, but they are obstinately ignorant owing to bad education. In the case of town parents who are poor and overworked, the evils are of course far greater.

Parents can’t be expected to have the skills or time needed for the new and challenging art of raising young children. This is especially true for uneducated parents; they don’t know the right methods, and even if they were taught, they would still be skeptical. I live in a coastal farming area where fresh food is plentiful, and the weather is moderate, which I chose because it’s great for kids’ health. Yet, almost all the kids of the farmers, shopkeepers, and others are pale, sluggish beings because they are spoiled with food and poorly disciplined in play. They never go to the beach because wet feet are considered dangerous. They wear heavy wool coats outside even in the hottest summer. If their play gets too loud, there are efforts to make their behavior “refined.” However, they are allowed to stay up late and are given all sorts of unhealthy adult snacks. Their parents can’t understand why my children haven’t succumbed to cold and exposure long ago; but no amount of evidence will convince them that their own methods could be improved. They aren’t poor or lacking in love for their children, but they are stubbornly ignorant due to inadequate education. For city parents who are poor and overwhelmed, the issues are, of course, much worse.

But even in the case of parents who are highly educated, conscientious, and not too busy, the children cannot get as much of what they need as in a nursery-school. First and[227] foremost, they do not get the companionship of other children of the same age. If the family is small, as such families usually are, the children may easily get too much attention from their elders, and may become nervous and precocious in consequence. Moreover, parents cannot have the experience of multitudes of children which gives a sure touch. And only the rich can provide the space and the environment that best suits young children. Such things, if provided privately for one family of children, produce pride of possession and a feeling of superiority, which are extraordinarily harmful morally. For all these reasons, I believe that even the best parents would do well to send their children to a suitable school from the age of two onwards, at least for part of the day—provided such a school existed in their neighbourhood.

But even when it comes to parents who are well-educated, responsible, and not overly busy, kids can’t get as much of what they need as they would in preschool. First and foremost, they miss out on the companionship of other kids their age. If the family is small, which is often the case, the kids might end up getting too much attention from their adults, which could make them anxious and overly mature for their age. Plus, parents can’t replicate the experience that comes from being around large groups of children, which is really important. Only wealthy families can create the kind of space and environment that’s best for young kids. Providing those things just for one family can lead to pride and a sense of superiority, which is incredibly harmful morally. For all these reasons, I believe even the best parents would benefit from sending their kids to a good school from the age of two onward, at least for part of the day—assuming such a school is available in their area.

There are, at present, two kinds of schools, according to the status of the parents. There are Froebel schools and Montessori schools for well-to-do-children, and there are a small number of nursery-schools for very poor children. Of the latter, the most famous is Miss McMillan’s, of which the above-mentioned book gives an account which should be read by every lover of children. I am inclined to think that no existing school for well-to-do children is as good as hers, partly because she has larger[228] numbers, partly because she is not troubled by the fussiness which middle-class snobbery obtrudes upon teachers. She aims at keeping children, if possible, from one year old till seven, though the education authorities incline to the view that the children ought to go to an ordinary elementary school at the age of five. The children come at eight in the morning, and stay till six in the evening; they have all their meals in the school. They spend as much as possible of their time out-of-doors, and indoors they have an abnormal amount of fresh air. Before a child is admitted, he or she is medically examined, and if possible cured at the clinic or in the hospital if not healthy. After admission, the children become and remain healthy with very few exceptions. There is a large, lovely garden, and a good deal of the time is spent in playing there. The teaching is broadly on Montessori lines. After dinner the children all sleep. In spite of the fact that at night, and on Sundays, they have to be in poverty-stricken homes, perhaps in cellars with drunken parents, their physique and intelligence become equal to the best that middle-class children achieve. Here is Miss McMillan’s account of her seven-year-old pupils:

There are currently two types of schools based on the parents' financial situation. There are Froebel schools and Montessori schools for well-off children, and there are a few nursery schools for very low-income kids. The most well-known of the latter is Miss McMillan’s, which is described in the book mentioned above, a read that should be enjoyed by anyone who loves children. I believe that no existing school for affluent children matches hers, partly because she has larger groups, and partly because she isn’t affected by the pretentiousness that middle-class attitudes impose on teachers. She aims to keep children from about one year old until they turn seven, although the education authorities think children should start attending a regular elementary school at age five. The kids arrive at eight in the morning and stay until six in the evening; they eat all their meals at school. They spend as much time as possible outdoors, and indoors they get an unusual amount of fresh air. Before a child is enrolled, they are given a medical examination, and if necessary, treated at the clinic or hospital if they aren’t healthy. After enrolling, the children become and stay healthy with very few exceptions. There's a large, beautiful garden where they spend a lot of time playing. The teaching is mainly based on Montessori methods. After lunch, the children all take a nap. Despite the fact that at night and on Sundays they have to return to impoverished homes, sometimes even to basements with alcoholic parents, their physical and mental development matches the best that middle-class children achieve. Here’s Miss McMillan’s description of her seven-year-old students:

They are nearly all tall, straight children. All are straight, indeed, if not tall, but the average is a big, well-made child with clean skin, bright eyes,[229] and silky hair. He or she is a little above the average of the best type of well-to-do child of the upper middle class. So much for his or her physique. Mentally he is alert, sociable, eager for life and new experience. He can read and spell perfectly, or almost perfectly. He writes well and expresses himself easily. He speaks good English and also French. He can not only help himself, but he or she has for years helped younger children: and he can count and measure and design and has had some preparation for science. His first years were spent in an atmosphere of love and calm and fun, and his last two years were full of interesting experiences and experiment. He knows about a garden, and has planted and watered, and taken care of plants as well as animals. The seven-year-old can dance, too, and sing and play many games. Such are the children who will soon present themselves in thousands at the Junior Schools’ doors. What is to be done with them? I want to point out, first of all, that the elementary school teachers’ work will be changed by this sudden uprush of clean and strong young life from below. Either the Nursery-School will be a paltry thing, that is to say a new failure, or else it will soon influence not only elementary schools but also the secondary. It will provide a new kind of children to be educated, and this must react sooner or later, not only on all the schools, but on all our social life, on the kind of government and laws framed for the people, and on the relation of our nation to other nations.

They are mostly tall, straight children. All are straight, at least, if not tall, but the average is a big, healthy child with clear skin, bright eyes,[229] and silky hair. He or she is slightly above the average of the best type of well-off upper middle-class child. So much for their physique. Mentally, they are alert, sociable, and eager for life and new experiences. They can read and spell perfectly, or nearly perfectly. They write well and express themselves easily. They speak good English and also French. They can not only take care of themselves, but they have for years helped younger children: and they can count, measure, design, and have some background in science. Their early years were spent in an atmosphere of love, calm, and fun, and their last two years were full of interesting experiences and experiments. They know about gardening, and have planted, watered, and cared for both plants and animals. The seven-year-olds can dance, sing, and play many games. These are the children who will soon show up in thousands at the Junior Schools' doors. What should we do with them? I want to emphasize, first of all, that the work of elementary school teachers will be transformed by this sudden influx of clean and strong young life from below. Either the Nursery School will be a mere shadow of what it should be, meaning a new failure, or it will soon influence not only elementary schools but also secondary ones. It will provide a new kind of children to educate, and this will inevitably impact all schools, as well as our entire social life, the kind of government and laws created for the people, and our nation's relationships with other nations.

I do not think these claims exaggerated. The nursery-school, if it became universal, could, in one generation, remove the profound differences[230] in education which at present divide the classes, could produce a population all enjoying the mental and physical development which is now confined to the most fortunate, and could remove the terrible dead-weight of disease and stupidity and malevolence which now makes progress so difficult. Under the Education Act of 1918, nursery-schools were to have been promoted by Government money; but when the Geddes Axe descended it was decided that it was more important to build cruisers and the Singapore Dock for the purpose of facilitating war with the Japanese. At the present moment, the Government is spending a million a year to induce people to poison themselves with preservatives in Canadian butter rather than eat pure butter from Denmark. To secure this end, our children are condemned to disease and misery and unawakened intelligence, from which multitudes could be saved by a million a year spent on nursery-schools. The mothers now have the vote; will they some day learn to use it for the good of their children?[18]

I don't think these claims are exaggerated. If nursery schools became universal, they could, in just one generation, eliminate the deep educational divides that currently separate different social classes. They could create a population that all shares the mental and physical development that is now only enjoyed by the most fortunate, and they could get rid of the terrible burden of disease, ignorance, and malice that makes progress so challenging. Under the Education Act of 1918, nursery schools were supposed to be funded by the government, but when the Geddes Axe fell, it was decided that building warships and the Singapore Dock was more important for preparing for war with Japan. Right now, the government is spending a million a year to encourage people to consume Canadian butter loaded with preservatives instead of eating pure butter from Denmark. To achieve this, our children are doomed to disease, misery, and unfulfilled potential—conditions that millions could escape if just a million a year were spent on nursery schools. Mothers now have the vote; will they eventually learn to use it for their children's benefit? [18]

Apart from these wider considerations, what has to be realized is that the right care of young[231] children is highly skilled work, which parents cannot hope to do satisfactorily, and that it is quite different work from school-teaching in later years. To quote Miss McMillan again:

Apart from these broader points, it's important to understand that properly caring for young children is a highly skilled job that parents can't realistically do well, and it's quite different from teaching older kids in school. To quote Miss McMillan again:

The Nursery child has a fairly good physique. Not only do his neighbours in the slums fall far short of him: his “betters” in good districts, the middle-class children, of a very good type, fall short of him. It is clear that something more than parental love and “parental responsibility” are wanted. Rules of thumb have all broken down. “Parental love” without knowledge has broken down. Child nurture has not broken down. It is very highly skilled work.

The nursery child has a pretty good build. Not only do his neighbors in the slums fall far behind him, but even the middle-class kids, who are of a generally good type, don’t measure up to him. It’s clear that more than just parental love and “parental responsibility” is needed. Guidelines have completely failed. “Parental love” without knowledge has fallen apart. Child upbringing hasn’t fallen apart; it’s actually very specialized work.

As regards the finances:

About the finances:

A Nursery-School of 100 children can be run to-day at an annual cost of £12 per head, and of this sum the parents in the poorest quarters can pay one-third. A Nursery-School staffed by students will cost more, but the greater part of the increased cost would be paid as fees and maintenance of future teachers. An open-air nursery and training centre, numbering in all about 100 children and thirty students, costs as nearly as makes no difference £2,200 per annum.

A nursery school with 100 kids can be run today at an annual cost of £12 per child, and of that amount, parents in the poorest neighborhoods can afford to pay one-third. A nursery school staffed by students will be more expensive, but most of the extra cost would come from fees and the upkeep of future teachers. An open-air nursery and training center, with about 100 children and thirty students, costs roughly £2,200 per year.

One more quotation:

One more quote:

One great result of the Nursery-School will be that the children can get faster through the curriculum of to-day. When they are half or two-thirds through the present elementary school life they will[232] be ready to go on to more advanced work.... In short, the Nursery-School, if it is a real place of nurture, and not merely a place where babies are “minded” till they are five, will affect our whole educational system very powerfully and very rapidly. It will quickly raise the possible level of culture and attainment in all schools, beginning with the junior schools. It will prove that this welter of disease and misery in which we live, and which makes the doctor’s service loom bigger than the teacher’s, can be swept away. It will make the heavy walls, the terrible gates, the hard playground, the sunless and huge class-room look monstrous, as they are. It will give teachers a chance.

One great outcome of the Nursery School will be that children can progress through today’s curriculum more quickly. By the time they reach halfway or two-thirds through elementary school, they will[232] be ready to move on to more advanced work. In short, the Nursery School, if it’s a genuine nurturing environment, and not just a place where kids are “watched” until they turn five, will significantly and rapidly impact our entire educational system. It will elevate the potential level of culture and achievement in all schools, starting with junior schools. It will demonstrate that the chaos of disease and suffering that surrounds us, which makes the doctor's role seem larger than that of the teacher, can be eliminated. It will make the heavy walls, the dreadful gates, the harsh playground, and the dark, enormous classroom look as grotesque as they are. It will give teachers an opportunity.

The nursery-school occupies an intermediate position between early training of character and subsequent giving of instruction. It carries on both at once, and each by the help of the other, with instruction gradually taking a larger share as the child grows older. It was in institutions having a similar function that Madame Montessori perfected her methods. In certain large tenement houses in Rome, a large room was set apart for the children between three and seven, and Madame Montessori was put in charge of these “Children’s Houses”.[19] As in Deptford, the children came from the very poorest section of the population; as in Deptford, the results showed that early[233] care can overcome the physical and mental disadvantages of a bad home.

The nursery school serves as a bridge between early character development and later education. It balances both simultaneously, with education gradually playing a bigger role as the child gets older. It was in facilities with a similar purpose that Madame Montessori refined her methods. In some large apartment buildings in Rome, a spacious room was designated for children aged three to seven, and Madame Montessori was appointed to oversee these "Children's Houses." Like in Deptford, these children came from the lowest income bracket; similarly, the outcomes demonstrated that early care can mitigate the physical and mental challenges of an unfavorable home environment.

It is remarkable that, ever since the time of Séguin, progress in educational methods with young children has come from study of idiots and the feeble-minded, who are, in certain respects, still mentally infants. I believe the reason for the necessity of this detour was that the stupidities of mental patients were not regarded as blameworthy, or as curable by chastisement; no one thought that Dr. Arnold’s recipe of flogging would cure their “laziness”. Consequently they were treated scientifically, not angrily; if they failed to understand, no irate pedagogue stormed at them and told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves. If people could have brought themselves to take a scientific instead of a moralizing attitude towards children, they could have discovered what is now known about the way to educate them without first having to study the mentally deficient. The conception of “moral responsibility” is “responsible” for much evil. Imagine two children, one of whom has the good fortune to be in a nursery-school, while the other is left to unalleviated slum-life. Is the second child “morally responsible” if he grows up less admirable than the first? Are his parents “morally responsible” for the ignorance and[234] carelessness which makes them unable to educate him? Are the rich “morally responsible” for the selfishness and stupidity which have been drilled into them at expensive schools, and which make them prefer their own foolish luxuries to the creation of a happy community? All are victims of circumstances; all have had characters warped in infancy and intelligence stunted at school. No good purpose is served by choosing to regard them as “morally responsible”, and holding them up to reprobation because they have been less fortunate than they might have been.

It's impressive that, ever since Séguin's time, advancements in teaching methods for young children have emerged from the study of individuals with intellectual disabilities, who are, in some ways, still mentally like infants. I think the reason for this necessary detour is that the foolish actions of mental patients weren't seen as blameworthy or something that could be fixed by punishment; no one believed that Dr. Arnold’s idea of corporal punishment would solve their “laziness.” As a result, they were treated with scientific understanding, not anger; if they didn’t grasp something, no irate teacher yelled at them or told them they should be ashamed. If society had adopted a scientific rather than a moralizing view towards children, they could have figured out how to educate them without first needing to study those with intellectual disabilities. The idea of “moral responsibility” causes a lot of harm. Picture two children: one has the advantage of being in a nursery school, while the other is left to suffer in a slum. Is the second child “morally responsible” if they grow up less admirable than the first? Are their parents “morally responsible” for the ignorance and neglect that prevent them from educating their child? Are wealthy individuals “morally responsible” for the selfishness and ignorance that have been ingrained in them at fancy schools, leading them to prioritize their own trivial luxuries over creating a happy community? All are victims of their circumstances; all have had their characters distorted in childhood and their intelligence hindered at school. Blaming them as “morally responsible” and condemning them for not being as fortunate as they could have been serves no constructive purpose.

There is only one road to progress, in education as in other human affairs, and that is: Science wielded by love. Without science, love is powerless; without love, science is destructive. All that has been done to improve the education of little children has been done by those who loved them; all has been done by those who knew all that science could teach on the subject. This is one of the benefits we derive from the higher education of women: in former days, science and love of children were much less likely to coexist. The power of moulding young minds which science is placing in our possession is a very terrible power, capable of deadly misuse; if it falls into the wrong hands, it may produce a world even more ruthless and cruel than the haphazard world of[235] nature. Children may be taught to be bigoted, bellicose, and brutal, under the pretence that they are being taught religion, patriotism, and courage, or communism, proletarianism, and revolutionary ardour. The teaching must be inspired by love, and must aim at creating love in the children. If not, it will become more efficiently harmful with every improvement in scientific technique. Love for children exists in the community as an effective force; this is shown by the lowering of the infant death-rate and the improvement of education. It is still far too weak, or our politicians would not dare to sacrifice the life and happiness of innumerable children to their nefarious schemes of bloodshed and oppression; but it exists and is increasing. Other forms of love, however, are strangely lacking. The very individuals who lavish care on children cherish passions which expose those same children, in later life, to death in wars which are mere collective insanities. Is it too much to hope that love may gradually be extended from the child to the man he will become? Will the lovers of children learn to follow their later years with something of the same parental solicitude? Having given them strong bodies and vigorous minds, shall we let them use their strength and vigour to create a better world? Or, when they turn to this work, shall we recoil in terror, and plunge[236] them back into slavery and drill? Science is ready for either alternative; the choice is between love and hate, though hate is disguised beneath all the fine phrases to which professional moralists do homage.

There’s only one path to progress, both in education and in other areas of life, and that is: Science guided by love. Without science, love lacks power; without love, science can be harmful. All the efforts made to improve the education of young children have been driven by those who cared for them; it has all come from those who understood everything that science could teach about the subject. This is one of the advantages of providing higher education to women: in the past, science and a love for children were much less likely to go hand in hand. The ability to shape young minds that science grants us is a significant power, one that can be misused in dangerous ways; if it gets into the wrong hands, it could create a world that is even more ruthless and cruel than the chaotic world of nature. Children can be taught to be bigoted, aggressive, and brutal, all under the guise of being taught values like religion, patriotism, and courage, or communism, workers’ rights, and revolutionary zeal. The education must be driven by love and aim to foster love in the children. If not, it will become more harmfully efficient with every advancement in scientific methods. Love for children exists in the community as a real force; this is evident in the decreasing infant death rate and improvements in education. It’s still much too weak; otherwise, our politicians wouldn’t risk the lives and happiness of countless children for their wicked plans of violence and oppression; but it does exist and is growing. However, other forms of love are noticeably lacking. The very people who care for children often harbor passions that later expose those same children to death in wars that are nothing more than collective madness. Is it too much to hope that our love may gradually extend from the child to the man he will grow into? Will those who love children learn to remain concerned about them as they grow older? After helping them develop strong bodies and minds, shall we allow them to use their strength and vitality to create a better world? Or, when they take on this task, shall we retreat in fear and force them back into a life of oppression and strict control? Science is prepared for either option; the choice is between love and hate, even though hate often hides behind the fine words that professional moralists admire.


[237]

PART III
INTELLECTUAL EDUCATION

[238]

[239]

CHAPTER XIV
GENERAL PRINCIPLES

The building up of character, which has been our theme hitherto, should be mainly a matter for the earlier years. If rightly conducted, it ought to be nearly complete by the age of six. I do not mean that a character cannot be spoilt after that age; there is no age at which untoward circumstances or environment will not do harm. What I mean is that, after the age of six, a boy or girl who has been given the right early training ought to have habits and desires which will lead in the right direction if a certain care is taken with the environment. A school composed of boys and girls rightly brought up during their first six years will constitute a good environment, given a modicum of good sense in the authorities; it ought not to be necessary to give much time or thought to moral questions, since such further virtues as are required ought to result naturally from purely intellectual training. I do not mean to assert this pedantically as an absolute rule, but as a principle guiding school authorities[240] as regards the matters upon which they ought to lay emphasis. I am convinced that, if children up to the age of six have been properly handled, it is best that the school authorities should lay stress upon purely intellectual progress, and should rely upon this to produce the further development of character which is still desirable.

The development of character, which has been our focus so far, should primarily happen in the early years. If done correctly, it should be almost complete by the age of six. I don’t mean to say that character can’t be negatively affected after that age; there’s no age where outside circumstances or environment can’t cause damage. What I mean is that, after six, a boy or girl who has received the right early training should have habits and desires that point them in the right direction, as long as their environment is cared for. A school with boys and girls who were properly raised in their first six years will create a good environment, provided the authorities exercise some common sense; there shouldn’t be much need to focus on moral issues, since any additional virtues needed should naturally arise from intellectual training. I’m not stating this rigidly as a hard rule, but rather as a guiding principle for school authorities concerning what they should prioritize. I truly believe that if children up to age six have been well guided, it’s best for schools to emphasize intellectual progress and trust that this will further develop the character that is still important.

It is a bad thing for intelligence, and ultimately for character, to let instruction be influenced by moral considerations. It should not be thought that some knowledge is harmful and some ignorance is good. The knowledge which is imparted should be imparted for an intellectual purpose, not to prove some moral or political conclusion. The purpose of the teaching should be, from the pupil’s point of view, partly to satisfy his curiosity, partly to give him the skill required in order that he may be able to satisfy his curiosity for himself. From the teacher’s point of view, there must also be the stimulation of certain fruitful kinds of curiosity. But there must never be discouragement of curiosity, even if it takes directions which lie outside the school curriculum altogether. I do not mean that the curriculum should be interrupted, but that the curiosity should be regarded as laudable, and the boy or girl should be told how to satisfy it after school hours, by means of books in the library for example.

It's not beneficial for intelligence, and ultimately for character, to allow teaching to be swayed by moral considerations. We shouldn't think that some knowledge is detrimental and some ignorance is beneficial. The knowledge that is taught should be shared for the sake of intellectual growth, not to support a moral or political viewpoint. From the student's perspective, the goal of teaching should be to satisfy their curiosity and to provide them with the skills needed to explore their interests independently. From the teacher's perspective, there should also be encouragement of certain productive forms of curiosity. However, curiosity should never be discouraged, even if it leads to areas outside the school curriculum. I’m not suggesting that the curriculum should be disrupted, but rather that curiosity should be seen as something positive, and students should be guided on how to pursue it after school hours, for instance, through books in the library.

[241]But at this point I shall be met by an argument which must be faced at the outset. What if a boy’s curiosity is morbid or perverted? What if he is interested in obscenity or in accounts of tortures? What if he is only interested in prying into other people’s doings? Are such forms of curiosity to be encouraged? In answering this question, we must make a distinction. Most emphatically, we are not to behave so that the boy’s curiosity shall continue to be limited to these directions. But it does not follow that we are to make him feel wicked for wishing to know about such things, or that we are to struggle to keep knowledge of them away from him. Almost always, the whole attraction of such knowledge consists in the fact that it is forbidden; in a certain number of cases, it is connected with some pathological mental condition which needs medical treatment. But in no case is prohibition and moral horror the right treatment. As the commonest and most important case, let us take an interest in obscenity. I do not believe that such a thing could exist in a boy or girl to whom sex knowledge was just like any other knowledge. A boy who obtains possession of indecent pictures is proud of his skill in having done so, and of knowing what his less enterprising companions have failed to find out. If he had been told openly and decently all about sex, he would[242] feel no interest in such pictures. If, nevertheless, a boy were found to have such an interest, I should have him treated by a doctor skilled in these matters. The treatment should begin by encouraging him to utter freely even his most shocking thoughts, and should continue with a flood of further information, growing gradually more technical and scientific, until the whole matter bored him to extinction. When he felt that there was nothing more to know, and that what he did know was uninteresting, he would be cured. The important point is that the knowledge in itself is not bad, but only the habit of brooding on one particular topic. An obsession is not cured, at first, by violent efforts to distract attention, but rather by a plethora of the subject. Through this, the interest can be made scientific instead of morbid; and when that has been achieved, it takes its legitimate place among other interests, and ceases to be an obsession. This, I am convinced, is the right way to deal with a narrow and morbid curiosity. Prohibition and moral horror can only make it worse.

[241]At this point, I need to address an argument that has to be confronted from the start. What if a boy's curiosity is unhealthy or twisted? What if he's interested in obscenity or in stories about torture? What if he's just keen on snooping into other people's lives? Should we encourage such types of curiosity? In answering this, we need to make a distinction. We should absolutely not allow the boy’s curiosity to remain confined to these areas. However, that doesn’t mean we should make him feel guilty for wanting to learn about these things, or that we should try to keep this knowledge from him. Most of the time, the allure of such knowledge lies in its prohibition; in some cases, it may be linked to a mental health issue that needs medical attention. But in no case is banning it or moral outrage the right approach. As the most common and significant example, let’s look at an interest in obscenity. I don’t believe a boy or girl could have such an interest if sex education were presented to them as just another subject. A boy who gets his hands on indecent pictures feels proud of his ability to do so and of knowing what his less adventurous peers have not discovered. If he had been openly and respectfully informed about sex, he wouldn't be interested in those pictures. If, regardless, a boy were found to have that interest, I would refer him to a doctor who specializes in these matters. The treatment should start by encouraging him to express even his most shocking thoughts freely and then continue with a wealth of additional information, gradually becoming more technical and scientific, until the fascination fades away. When he feels that there's nothing more to learn and that what he does know is uninteresting, he will be cured. The key point is that knowledge itself isn’t bad; it’s the habit of fixating on one specific topic that is. An obsession isn’t resolved through forceful attempts to distract someone, but rather through an abundance of the subject. This way, the interest can become scientific instead of unhealthy; and once that happens, it can take its rightful place among other interests, losing its obsessive nature. I firmly believe this is the right method for addressing a narrow and unhealthy curiosity. Prohibition and moral outrage can only intensify it. [242]

Although improvement of character should not be the aim of instruction, there are certain qualities which are very desirable, and which are essential to the successful pursuit of knowledge; they may be called the intellectual virtues. These should result from intellectual[243] education; but they should result as needed in learning, not as virtues pursued for their own sakes. Among such qualities the chief seem to me: curiosity, open-mindedness, belief that knowledge is possible though difficult, patience, industry, concentration and exactness. Of these, curiosity is fundamental; where it is strong and directed to the right objects, all the rest will follow. But perhaps curiosity is not quite so active as to be made the basis of the whole intellectual life. There should always also be a desire to do something difficult; the knowledge which is acquired should appear in the pupil’s mind as skill, just like skill in games or gymnastics. It is, I suppose, unavoidable that the skill should be in part merely that required for artificial school tasks; but wherever it can be made to appear necessary for some non-scholastic purpose which appeals to the pupil, something very important has been accomplished. The divorce of knowledge from life is regrettable, although, during school years, it is not wholly avoidable. Where it is hardest to avoid, there should be occasional talks about the utility of the knowledge in question—taking “utility” in a very broad sense. Nevertheless, I should allow a large place to pure curiosity, without which much of the most valuable knowledge (for instance, pure mathematics) would never have been discovered. There is[244] much knowledge which seems to me valuable on its own account, quite apart from any use to which it is capable of being put. And I should not wish to encourage the young to look too closely for an ulterior purpose in all knowledge; disinterested curiosity is natural to the young, and is a very valuable quality. It is only where it fails that I should appeal to the desire for skill such as can be exhibited in practice. Each motive has its place, but neither should be allowed to push the other aside.

While improving character shouldn't be the main goal of education, there are certain qualities that are very valuable and essential for successfully pursuing knowledge; these can be called the intellectual virtues. These should develop from intellectual education, but they should arise naturally during learning, not as virtues sought for their own sake. The main qualities I see as important include curiosity, open-mindedness, the belief that knowledge is attainable though challenging, patience, hard work, focus, and precision. Among these, curiosity is fundamental; when it is strong and directed toward the right subjects, the others will follow. However, curiosity alone might not be enough to form the basis of the entire intellectual life. There should also be a desire to tackle something challenging; the knowledge obtained should manifest in the student’s mind as skill, similar to skill in sports or physical activities. It's probably unavoidable that some of the skills will be just what is needed for artificial school tasks; however, if it can also be shown to be necessary for some real-life purpose that interests the student, that would be a significant achievement. The separation of knowledge from life is unfortunate, though during school years, it can't be completely avoided. In the toughest cases, there should be occasional discussions about how knowledge can be useful—taking "usefulness" in a broad sense. Still, I would emphasize the importance of pure curiosity, without which much of the most valuable knowledge (like pure mathematics) would never have been discovered. There is a lot of knowledge that I believe is valuable in and of itself, regardless of any potential applications. I wouldn’t want to encourage young people to search too hard for hidden purposes in all knowledge; disinterested curiosity is a natural trait in youth and is a very valuable quality. It’s only when curiosity lacks that I would appeal to the desire for skills that can be shown in practice. Each motivation has its place, but neither should be allowed to overshadow the other.

I am aware that I have been assuming that some knowledge is desirable on its own account, not merely on account of its utility. This view is often challenged. I find it said by Professor O’Shea[20] that in European and Oriental schools “a person is not regarded as educated, or at least not cultured, unless he has amassed a considerable body of knowledge of ancient flavour. But in our country we are rapidly coming to the view that culture does not depend upon the mere possession of facts, whether ancient or modern. The cultured individual is one who has acquired knowledge and skill which make him of service to society, and habits of conduct which make him agreeable in association with his fellows.[21] Knowledge which does not function in the life of the individual in his relations[245] with others, to-day is not regarded by American teachers as of value for culture any more than for disciplinary purposes.”

I realize that I've been assuming some knowledge is valuable just for itself, not just for its usefulness. This idea is frequently questioned. Professor O’Shea mentions that in European and Oriental schools, “a person isn’t seen as educated, or at least not cultured, unless they’ve accumulated a significant amount of knowledge from ancient times. But in our country, we’re quickly adopting the idea that culture doesn’t rely on merely having facts, whether they’re ancient or modern. A cultured individual is someone who has gained knowledge and skills that benefit society, along with behaviors that make them pleasant to be around. Knowledge that doesn’t play a role in an individual’s interactions with others today isn’t considered valuable for culture by American teachers, just like it’s not seen as useful for disciplinary purposes.”

Of course this account of how the Old World regards culture is a caricature. No one would maintain that mere knowledge of facts confers culture. But it would be argued that culture implies a certain freedom from parochialism, both in space and time, and that this involves a respect for excellence even if it is found in another country or another age. We are apt to exaggerate our superiority not only to foreigners, but to the men of former times, and this makes us contemptuous of everything in which they were better than we are, which includes the whole æsthetic side of life. And I should say that culture involves a certain power of contemplation, for thinking or feeling without rushing headlong into energetic action. This leads me to a certain hesitation in adopting the theory of what is called “dynamic” education, which “requires pupils actually to do what they are learning” (ib. p. 401). Undoubtedly this method is right with young children, but education is not complete until more abstract and intellectual methods have become possible. To “do” the nebular hypothesis or the French Revolution would take a long time, not to mention danger from the guillotine. A person who has been adequately educated has learned to[246] extract the meaning from abstractions when necessary, and to manipulate them as abstractions so long as that will serve his purpose. A mathematician who had to stop to realize the meaning of each step in his transformations would never get through his work; the essential merit of his instrument is that it can be used without this labour. In higher education, therefore, the dynamic method seems inadequate. I cannot help thinking that its popularity in America is partly due to the notion that all excellence consists in doing, rather than in thinking and feeling. This notion is implicit in the definition of culture which I quoted just now, and is natural in a mechanical age, since a machine can only do, and is not expected to think or feel. But the assimilation of men to machines, whatever may be thought of it metaphysically, is hardly likely to give us a just standard of values.

Of course, this description of how the Old World views culture is an oversimplification. No one would argue that simply having knowledge of facts means you have culture. However, it can be argued that culture requires a certain liberation from narrow-mindedness, both geographically and historically, and that it encompasses a respect for excellence, even when it's found in another country or era. We're often inclined to overstate our superiority, not only over foreigners but also compared to people from the past, which leads us to look down on all the ways they were better than we are, including the entire aesthetic dimension of life. I would say that culture involves a certain ability to reflect, to think or feel without jumping straight into action. This brings me to my hesitation about embracing the concept of "dynamic" education, which “demands that students actually do what they're learning” (ib. p. 401). While this method is undoubtedly effective for young children, education isn’t truly complete until more abstract and intellectual approaches become viable. To "do" the nebular hypothesis or the French Revolution would take a long time, not to mention the risk of getting caught by the guillotine. A well-educated person has learned to extract meaning from abstractions when needed and to handle them as abstractions as long as it serves his purpose. A mathematician who had to stop to comprehend the meaning of each step in his transformations would never finish his work; the critical advantage of his tool is that it can be used without that effort. Thus, in higher education, the dynamic method seems insufficient. I can’t help but think that its popularity in America is partly due to the belief that all excellence lies in doing rather than in thinking and feeling. This belief is implicit in the definition of culture I just mentioned and is understandable in a mechanical age, since a machine can only do and is not expected to think or feel. However, equating people to machines, regardless of the philosophical implications, is unlikely to establish a fair standard of values.

Open-mindedness is a quality which will always exist where desire for knowledge is genuine. It only fails where other desires have become entangled with the belief that we already know the truth. That is why it is so much commoner in youth than in later life. A man’s activities are almost necessarily bound up with some decision on an intellectually doubtful matter. A clergyman cannot be disinterested about theology, nor a soldier about war. A[247] lawyer is bound to hold that criminals ought to be punished—unless they can afford a leading lawyer’s fee. A schoolmaster will favour the particular system of education for which he is fitted by his training and experience. A politician can hardly help believing in the principles of the party which is most likely to give him office. When once a man has chosen his career, he cannot be expected to be perpetually considering whether some other choice might not have been better. In later life, therefore, open-mindedness has its limitations, though they ought to be as few as possible. But in youth there are far fewer of what William James called “forced options”, and therefore there is less occasion for the “will to believe”. Young people ought to be encouraged to regard every question as open, and to be able to throw over any opinion as the result of an argument. It is implied in this freedom of thought that there should not be complete freedom of action. A boy must not be free to run off to sea under the influence of some story of adventure in the Spanish Main. But so long as his education continues, he should be free to think that it is better to be a pirate than a professor.

Open-mindedness is a trait that will always be present where there’s a genuine desire for knowledge. It falters only when other desires interfere with the belief that we already know the truth. That’s why it's much more common in youth than in later life. A person's activities are almost always tied to some decision about a topic that is open to doubt. A clergyman can’t be neutral about theology, nor can a soldier be neutral about war. A[247] lawyer has to believe that criminals should be punished—unless they can pay for a top-notch lawyer. A teacher will support the kind of education system they were trained for. A politician is unlikely to question the principles of the party that could help him get a job. Once someone has chosen their career, it's unreasonable to expect them to constantly wonder if a different choice might have been better. In later life, then, open-mindedness has its limits, although those limits should be as few as possible. In youth, there are far fewer so-called “forced options,” as William James put it, and thus there’s less need for the “will to believe.” Young people should be encouraged to see every question as open and be willing to discard any opinion based on a solid argument. This freedom of thought implies that there shouldn’t be total freedom of action. A boy shouldn’t be free to run away to sea just because he’s inspired by tales of adventure in the Spanish Main. But as long as his education continues, he should be free to think that being a pirate is better than being a professor.

Power of concentration is a very valuable quality, which few people acquire except through education. It is true that it grows naturally, to a considerable extent, as young people[248] get older; very young infants seldom think of any one thing for more than a few minutes, but with every year that passes their attention grows less volatile until they are adult. Nevertheless, they are hardly likely to acquire enough concentration without a long period of intellectual education. There are three qualities which distinguish perfect concentration: it should be intense, prolonged, and voluntary. Intensity is illustrated by the story of Archimedes, who is said to have never noticed when the Romans captured Syracuse and came to kill him, because he was absorbed in a mathematical problem. To be able to concentrate on the same matter for a considerable time is essential to difficult achievement, and even to the understanding of any complicated or abstruse subject. A profound spontaneous interest brings this about naturally, so far as the object of interest is concerned. Most people can concentrate on a mechanical puzzle for a long time; but this is not in itself very useful. To be really valuable, the concentration must also be within the control of the will. By this I mean that, even where some piece of knowledge is uninteresting in itself, a man can force himself to acquire it if he has an adequate motive for doing so. I think it is above all the control of attention by the will that is conferred by higher education. In this one respect, an old-fashioned education[249] is admirable; I doubt whether modern methods are as successful in teaching a man to endure voluntary boredom. However, if this defect does exist in modern educational practice, it is by no means irremediable. The matter is one to which I shall return later.

The power of concentration is a highly valuable skill that few people develop without formal education. It's true that it tends to grow naturally as young people[248] age; very young children rarely focus on one thing for more than a few minutes, but as they grow older, their attention becomes steadier until they reach adulthood. Still, it’s unlikely that they will develop enough concentration without a significant period of intellectual training. There are three qualities that define perfect concentration: it should be intense, sustained, and voluntary. Intensity is exemplified by the story of Archimedes, who supposedly didn't notice when the Romans took Syracuse and came to kill him because he was so engrossed in a math problem. Being able to focus on the same topic for an extended period is crucial for achieving difficult tasks and comprehending complex subjects. A deep, spontaneous interest in the subject can naturally facilitate this. Most people can concentrate on a mechanical puzzle for a long time, but that’s not inherently very useful. For concentration to be genuinely valuable, it must also be under the control of one’s will. This means that even when a piece of knowledge is inherently dull, a person can push themselves to learn it if they have a good reason to do so. I believe that the ability to control one’s attention through willpower is a key benefit of higher education. In this respect, traditional education[249] is commendable; I question whether modern methods are as effective in teaching individuals to tolerate voluntary boredom. However, if this issue does exist in contemporary educational practices, it's by no means beyond repair. I will revisit this topic later.

Patience and industry ought to result from a good education. It was formerly thought that they could only be secured, in most cases, by the enforcement of good habits imposed by external authority. Undoubtedly this method has some success, as may be seen when a horse is broken in. But I think it is better to stimulate the ambition required for overcoming difficulties, which can be done by grading the difficulties so that the pleasure of success may at first be won fairly easily. This gives experience of the rewards of persistence, and gradually the amount of persistence required can be increased. Exactly similar remarks apply to the belief that knowledge is difficult but not impossible, which is best generated by inducing the pupil to solve a series of carefully graded problems.

Patience and hard work should come from a good education. It used to be believed that these qualities could only be developed through the enforcement of good habits by outside authority. While this method does have some success, like when training a horse, I believe it's better to encourage the ambition needed to overcome challenges. This can be achieved by introducing difficulties in a way that allows for early successes. This approach provides a taste of the rewards that come from sticking with it, and over time, the level of effort required can be gradually increased. The same idea applies to the belief that knowledge is challenging but not impossible, which is best fostered by having students tackle a series of progressively harder problems.

Exactness, like the voluntary control of attention, is a matter to which educational reformers perhaps tend to attach too little importance. Dr. Ballard (op. cit. Chap. XVI) states definitely that our elementary schools, in this respect, are not so good as they were,[250] although in most respects they are vastly improved. He says: “There is in existence a large number of tests given to school-children in the annual examinations of the ’eighties and early ’nineties, and the results of those tests were scheduled for purposes of grant.[22] When those same tests are set to-day to children of the same age the results are palpably and consistently worse. Account for it as we may, there can be no doubt whatever about the fact. Taken as a whole, the work done in our schools—our primary schools at least—is less accurate than it was a quarter of a century ago.” Dr. Ballard’s whole discussion of this subject is so excellent that I have little to add to it. I will, however, quote his concluding words: “After all deductions have been made, it [accuracy] is still a noble and inspiring ideal. It is the morality of the intellect: it prescribes what it ought to strive for in the pursuit of its own proper ideal. For the extent to which we are accurate in our thoughts, words, and deeds is a rough measure of our fealty to truth.”

Exactness, like the ability to control one's attention, is something that educational reformers might not consider important enough. Dr. Ballard (op. cit. Chap. XVI) clearly states that our elementary schools, in this regard, are not as good as they used to be,[250] even though they have improved significantly in most other areas. He notes: “There are many tests given to schoolchildren in the annual examinations of the ’80s and early ’90s, and the results of those tests were documented for funding purposes. When those same tests are administered today to children of the same age, the results are clearly and consistently worse. No matter how we explain it, the fact remains undeniable. Overall, the work produced in our schools—at least in our primary schools—is less accurate than it was twenty-five years ago.” Dr. Ballard’s entire discussion on this topic is so insightful that I don’t have much to add. However, I will quote his final thoughts: “After all deductions have been made, it [accuracy] is still a noble and inspiring ideal. It is the morality of the intellect: it defines what we should strive for in pursuing our own proper ideals. The extent to which we are accurate in our thoughts, words, and actions is a rough measure of our loyalty to truth.”

The difficulty which is felt by the advocate of modern methods is that accuracy, as hitherto taught, involves boredom, and that it is an immense gain if education can be made interesting. Here, however, we must make a distinction.[251] Boredom merely imposed by the teacher is wholly bad; boredom voluntarily endured by the pupil in order to satisfy some ambition is valuable if not overdone. It should be part of education to fire pupils with desires not easily gratified—to know the calculus, to read Homer, to perform well on the violin, or what not. Each of these involves its own kind of accuracy. Able boys and girls will go through endless tedium and submit willingly to severe discipline in order to acquire some coveted knowledge or skill. Those who have less native ability can often be fired by similar ambitions if they are inspiringly taught. The driving force in education should be the pupil’s wish to learn, not the master’s authority; but it does not follow that education should be soft and easy and pleasant at every stage. This applies, in particular, to the question of accuracy. The acquisition of exact knowledge is apt to be wearisome, but it is essential to every kind of excellence, and this fact can be made obvious to a child by suitable methods. In so far as modern methods fail in this respect, they are at fault. In this matter, as in many others, reaction against the old bad forms of discipline has tended to an undue laxity, which will have to give place to a new discipline, more internal and psychological than the old external authority. Of this new discipline, accuracy will be the intellectual expression.

The challenge faced by those who support modern teaching methods is that accuracy, as it has been traditionally taught, can be really boring, and it's a significant improvement if education can be made engaging. Here, we need to clarify. Boredom imposed by the teacher is completely negative; however, boredom that the student chooses to endure to fulfill some goal is valuable, as long as it’s not excessive. Education should ignite students' desires for challenging achievements—like understanding calculus, reading Homer, or excelling at the violin, for example. Each of these pursuits demands its own type of accuracy. Capable students will willingly endure a lot of tedium and strict discipline to gain knowledge or skills they deeply want. Those with less natural ability can also be motivated by similar goals if they're taught in an inspiring way. The driving force behind education should be the student's desire to learn, not the authority of the teacher; but that doesn't mean education should be easy and pleasant at every stage. This is especially true regarding accuracy. Gaining precise knowledge can be tiresome, but it's crucial for achieving excellence, and this can be made clear to a child through effective methods. Where modern approaches fall short in this regard, they are lacking. In this area, as in many others, the pushback against outdated disciplinary methods has led to excessive leniency, which will need to be replaced by a new form of discipline—one that is more internal and psychological than the previous external authority. In this new discipline, accuracy will be the key intellectual focus.[251]

[252]There are various kinds of accuracy, each of which has its own importance. To take the main kinds: There is muscular accuracy, æsthetic accuracy, accuracy as to matter-of-fact, and logical accuracy. Every boy or girl can appreciate the importance of muscular accuracy in many directions; it is required for the control of the body which a healthy child spends all its spare time in acquiring, and afterwards for the games upon which prestige depends. But it has other forms which have more to do with school-teaching, such as well-articulated speech, good writing, and correct performance on a musical instrument. A child will think these things important or unimportant according to his environment. Æsthetic accuracy is difficult to define; it has to do with the appropriateness of a sensible stimulus for the production of emotion. One way of teaching an important form of it is to cause children to learn poetry by heart—e.g., Shakespeare, for purposes of acting—and to make them feel, when they make mistakes, why the original is better. I believe it would be found that, where æsthetic sensibility is wide-spread, children are taught conventional stereotyped performances, such as dances and songs, which they enjoy, but which must be done exactly right on account of tradition. This makes them sensitive to small differences, which is essential to accuracy. Acting,[253] singing, and dancing seem to me the best methods of teaching æsthetic precision. Drawing is less good, because it is likely to be judged by its fidelity to the model, not by æsthetic standards. It is true that stereotyped performances also are expected to reproduce a model, but it is a model created by æsthetic motives; it is copied because it is good, not because copying is good.

[252]There are different types of accuracy, each with its own significance. To highlight the main types: there's muscular accuracy, aesthetic accuracy, factual accuracy, and logical accuracy. Every kid can recognize the importance of muscular accuracy in various areas; it's crucial for the body control that a healthy child develops during their free time and later for the games where reputation is at stake. But it also includes forms more relevant to school learning, like clear speech, good writing, and correct playing of a musical instrument. A child will view these things as important or not, depending on their surroundings. Aesthetic accuracy is hard to define; it relates to how suitable a sensory stimulus is for evoking emotion. One effective way to teach this is by having kids memorize poetry—e.g., Shakespeare, for acting purposes—and helping them understand why the original is better when they make mistakes. I believe that in environments where aesthetic sensitivity is widespread, children learn conventional performances like dances and songs that they enjoy, but which have to be done perfectly because of tradition. This makes them aware of small differences, which is crucial for accuracy. In my opinion, acting,[253]singing, and dancing are the best methods for teaching aesthetic precision. Drawing is less effective because it's often judged by how closely it resembles the model rather than by aesthetic standards. It's true that stereotyped performances are also expected to replicate a model, but that model is created for aesthetic reasons; it's copied because it's good, not just because copying is good.

Accuracy as to matter-of-fact is intolerably boring when pursued on its own account. Learning the dates of the kings of England, or the names of the counties and their capitals, used to be one of the terrors of childhood. It is better to secure accuracy by interest and repetition. I could never remember the list of capes, but at eight years old I knew almost all the stations on the Underground. If children were shown a cinema representing a ship sailing round the coast, they would soon know the capes. I don’t think they are worth knowing, but if they were, that would be the way to teach them. All geography ought to be taught on the cinema; so ought history at first. The initial expense would be great, but not too great for governments. And there would be a subsequent economy in ease of teaching.

Accuracy in facts is incredibly dull when it's the only focus. Memorizing the dates of English kings or the names of counties and their capitals was once a huge source of anxiety in childhood. It's much better to achieve accuracy through interest and repetition. I could never remember the list of capes, but when I was eight, I almost knew all the stations on the Underground. If kids were shown a movie of a ship sailing along the coast, they would quickly learn the capes. I don’t think they're that important, but if they were, that would be the best way to teach them. All geography should be taught through films, and so should history at first. The initial cost would be high, but not too high for governments. Plus, it would save money in the long run by making teaching easier.

Logical accuracy is a late acquisition, and should not be forced upon young children. Getting the multiplication table right is, of[254] course, accuracy as to matter-of-fact; it only becomes logical accuracy at a much later stage. Mathematics is the natural vehicle for this teaching, but it fails if allowed to appear as a set of arbitrary rules. Rules must be learnt, but at some stage the reasons for them must be made clear; if this is not done, mathematics has little educative value.

Logical accuracy is something that comes later, and we shouldn't push it on young children. Getting the multiplication table right is, of course, about accuracy with facts; it only turns into logical accuracy much later on. Math is the best way to teach this, but it doesn't work if it seems like just a bunch of random rules. Rules need to be learned, but eventually, we have to clarify why they exist; if we don't do this, math has little educational value.

I come now to a question which has already arisen in connection with exactness, the question, namely, how far it is possible or desirable to make all instruction interesting. The old view was that a great deal of it must be dull, and that only stern authority will induce the average boy to persist. (The average girl was to remain ignorant.) The modern view is that it can be made delightful through and through. I have much more sympathy with the modern view than with the old one; nevertheless, I think it is subject to some limitations, especially in higher education. I shall begin with what I think true in it.

I now want to address a question that's already come up regarding accuracy: how much should we aim to make all instruction interesting? The old belief was that much of it had to be boring, and only strict authority could encourage the average boy to keep going. (The average girl was just expected to not know.) The modern belief is that we can make learning enjoyable all the way through. I definitely relate more to the modern perspective than the old one; however, I think it has some limitations, especially in higher education. I’ll begin with what I believe is correct about it.

Modern writers on infant psychology all emphasize the importance of not urging a young child to eat or sleep: these things ought to be done spontaneously by the child, not as a result of coaxing or forcing. My own experience entirely bears out this teaching. At first, we did not know the newer teaching, and tried the older methods. They were very unsuccessful,[255] whereas the modern methods succeeded perfectly. It must not be supposed, however, that the modern parent does nothing about eating and sleeping; on the contrary, everything possible is done to promote the formation of good habits. Meals come at regular times, and the child must sit through them without games whether he eats or not. Bed comes at regular times, and the child must lie down in bed. He may have a toy animal to hug, but not one that squeaks or runs or does anything exciting. If the animal is a favourite, one may play the game that the animal is tired and the child must put it to sleep. Then leave the child alone, and sleep will usually come very quickly. But never let the child think you are anxious he should sleep or eat. That at once makes him think you are asking a favour; this gives him a sense of power, which leads him to demand more and more coaxing or punishment. He should eat and sleep because he wants to, not to please you.

Modern writers on infant psychology all stress the importance of not pressuring a young child to eat or sleep: these things should happen naturally, not through coaxing or forcing. My own experience completely supports this idea. Initially, we didn't know the newer approach and tried the older methods. They were very unsuccessful, [255] while the modern techniques worked perfectly. However, it shouldn't be assumed that modern parents do nothing about eating and sleeping; on the contrary, they do everything they can to encourage good habits. Meals are served at regular times, and the child is expected to sit through them without playing, whether they eat or not. Bedtime is also at consistent times, and the child must lie down in bed. They can have a toy animal to cuddle, but not one that squeaks or moves around or does anything stimulating. If the toy is a favorite, you can pretend the animal is tired and that the child needs to help it go to sleep. Then leave the child alone, and sleep will usually come quite quickly. But never let the child feel that you’re anxious for them to sleep or eat. That immediately makes them think they are doing you a favor; it gives them a sense of control, which leads them to ask for more and more coaxing or punishment. They should eat and sleep because they want to, not to please you.

This psychology is obviously applicable in great measure to instruction. If you insist upon teaching a child, he will conclude that he is being asked to do something disagreeable to please you, and he will have a psychological resistance. If this exists at the start, it will perpetuate itself; at a later age, the desirability of getting through examinations may become[256] evident, and there will be work for that purpose, but none from sheer interest in knowledge. If, on the contrary, you can first stimulate the child’s desire to know, and then, as a favour, give him the knowledge he wants, the whole situation is different. Very much less external discipline is required, and attention is secured without difficulty. To succeed in this method, certain conditions are necessary, which Madame Montessori successfully produces among the very young. The tasks must be attractive and not too difficult. There must, at first, be the example of other children at a slightly more advanced stage. There must be no other obviously pleasant occupation open to the child at the moment. There are a number of things the child may do, and he works by himself at whichever he prefers. Almost all children are perfectly happy in this régime, and learn to read and write without pressure before they are five years old.

This psychology clearly applies a lot to teaching. If you force a child to learn, they’ll think they’re being made to do something unpleasant to make you happy, and they will resist it psychologically. If that resistance is there from the beginning, it will continue. Later on, the need to pass exams might motivate them to work, but it won't come from a genuine interest in learning. On the other hand, if you first spark the child’s curiosity, and then, as a favor, provide the knowledge they’re looking for, the whole situation changes. Much less external discipline is needed, and keeping their attention is easy. For this approach to work, certain conditions must be met, which Madame Montessori successfully creates for young children. The tasks need to be engaging and not too tough. Initially, there should be examples from other children who are slightly ahead. There shouldn't be any other obviously fun activities available to the child at that moment. The child has various activities to choose from and can work independently on whichever they prefer. Almost all children thrive in this environment and learn to read and write without pressure before they turn five.

How far similar methods can advantageously be applied to older children is a debatable question. As children grow older, they become responsive to more remote motives, and it is no longer necessary that every detail should be interesting in itself. But I think the broad principle that the impulse to education should come from the pupil can be continued up to any age. The environment should be such as to[257] stimulate the impulse, and to make boredom and isolation the alternative to learning. But any child that preferred this alternative on any occasion should be allowed to choose it. The principle of individual work can be extended, though a certain amount of class-work seems indispensable after the early years. But if external authority is necessary to induce a boy or girl to learn, unless there is a medical cause, the probability is that the teacher is at fault or that previous moral training has been bad. If a child has been properly trained up to the age of five or six, any good teacher ought to be able to win his interest at later stages.

How far similar methods can be effectively used with older children is a topic for debate. As children get older, they respond to more distant motivations, so it’s not always necessary for every detail to be interesting on its own. However, I believe the main idea that the drive for education should come from the student can apply at any age. The environment should be designed to spark that drive and make boredom and isolation the alternatives to learning. Any child who chooses boredom over learning at any time should be allowed to make that choice. The principle of individual work can be expanded, although a certain amount of group work seems necessary after the early years. However, if a child requires external authority to motivate them to learn, and there isn’t a medical reason for it, it’s likely that the teacher is at fault or that previous moral training has been inadequate. If a child has been properly guided up to the age of five or six, any good teacher should be able to engage their interest at later stages.

If this is possible, the advantages are immense. The teacher appears as the friend of the pupil, not as his enemy. The child learns faster, because he is co-operating. He learns with less fatigue, because there is not the constant strain of bringing back a reluctant and bored attention. And his sense of personal initiative is cultivated instead of being diminished. On account of these advantages, it seems worth while to assume that the pupil can be led to learn by the force of his own desires, without the exercise of compulsion by the teacher. If, in a small percentage of cases, the method were found to be a failure, these cases could be isolated and instructed by different methods. But I believe that, given methods adapted to the[258] child’s intelligence, there would be very few failures.

If this is possible, the benefits are huge. The teacher becomes a friend to the student rather than an adversary. The child learns faster because they are collaborating. They experience less fatigue since there's no constant pressure to regain a reluctant and disinterested focus. Additionally, their sense of personal initiative is encouraged rather than crushed. Because of these benefits, it seems reasonable to believe that a student can be motivated to learn through their own desires, without the teacher needing to force them. If, in a small number of cases, the method fails, those cases could be identified and taught using different approaches. However, I believe that with methods suitable for the child's level of intelligence, there would be very few failures.

For reasons already given in connection with accuracy, I do not believe that a really thorough education can be made interesting through and through. However much one may wish to know a subject, some parts of it are sure to be found dull. But I believe that, given suitable guidance, a boy or girl can be made to feel the importance of learning the dull parts, and can be got through them also without compulsion. I should use the stimulus of praise and blame, applied as the result of good or bad performance of set tasks. Whether a pupil possesses the necessary skill should be made as obvious as in games or gymnastics. And the importance of the dull parts of a subject should be made clear by the teacher. If all these methods failed, the child would have to be classified as stupid, and taught separately from children of normal intelligence, though care must be taken not to let this appear as a punishment.

For the reasons already mentioned regarding accuracy, I don't believe that a truly comprehensive education can be consistently engaging. No matter how much someone wants to understand a topic, there will always be parts that feel tedious. However, I believe that with the right guidance, a boy or girl can appreciate the importance of learning those less exciting sections and can get through them willingly. I would use the motivation of praise and criticism based on their performance on specific tasks. A student’s skills should be as evident as they are in sports or physical education. The teacher should clearly emphasize the significance of the boring aspects of a subject. If all these approaches fail, the child would need to be considered as having learning difficulties and taught separately from their peers, ensuring it doesn’t come across as punishment.

Except in very rare cases, the teacher, even at an early age (i.e., after four, say) should not be either parent. Teaching is work requiring a special type of skill, which can be learnt, but which most parents have not had the opportunity of learning. The earlier the age of the pupil, the greater is the pedagogical skill required. And apart from this, the parent has[259] been in constant contact with the child before formal education began, so that the child has a set of habits and expectations towards the parent which are not quite appropriate towards a teacher. The parent, moreover, is likely to be too eager and too much interested in his child’s progress. He will be inordinately pleased by the child’s cleverness and exasperated by his stupidity. There are the same reasons for not teaching one’s own children as have led medical men not to treat their own families. But of course I do not mean that parents should not give such instruction as comes naturally; I mean only that they are, as a rule, not the best people for formal school lessons, even when they are well qualified to teach other people’s children.

Except in very rare cases, a teacher, even at a young age (like after four), should not be a parent. Teaching is a job that requires a specific skill set, which can be learned, but most parents haven't had the chance to learn it. The younger the student, the more teaching skill is needed. Additionally, the parent has been in constant contact with the child before formal education started, so the child develops habits and expectations of the parent that aren't quite suitable for a teacher. Furthermore, parents are often overly eager and too invested in their child’s progress. They can be excessively pleased with their child's cleverness and frustrated by their shortcomings. There are good reasons for not teaching one's own children, similar to why doctors usually don’t treat their own families. But I don’t mean to suggest that parents shouldn’t provide natural instruction; I only mean that they generally aren’t the best choice for formal lessons, even if they are well-qualified to teach other kids.

Throughout education, from the first day to the last, there should be a sense of intellectual adventure. The world is full of puzzling things which can be understood by sufficient effort. The sense of understanding what had been puzzling is exhilarating and delightful; every good teacher should be able to give it. Madame Montessori describes the delight of her children when they find they can write; I remember a sense almost of intoxication when I first read Newton’s deduction of Kepler’s Second Law from the law of gravitation. Few joys are so pure or so useful as this. Initiative[260] and individual work give the pupil the opportunity of discovery, and thus afford the sense of mental adventure far more often and more keenly than is possible where everything is taught in class. Wherever it is possible, let the student be active rather than passive. This is one of the secrets of making education a happiness rather than a torment.

Throughout education, from the first day to the last, there should be a feeling of intellectual adventure. The world is full of puzzling things that can be understood with enough effort. The thrill of finally understanding something that was confusing is both exhilarating and delightful; every good teacher should be able to provide that. Madame Montessori talks about the joy her children feel when they discover they can write; I remember feeling almost euphoric when I first read Newton’s derivation of Kepler’s Second Law from the law of gravitation. Few joys are as pure or as useful as this. Taking initiative and working independently gives students the chance to discover for themselves, and that creates a sense of mental adventure far more frequently and intensely than when everything is taught in class. Whenever possible, students should be active rather than passive. This is one of the keys to making education a joy instead of a struggle.


[261]

CHAPTER XV
THE SCHOOL CURRICULUM BEFORE FOURTEEN

The questions: what should be taught? and how should it be taught? are intimately connected, because, if better methods of teaching are devised, it is possible to learn more. In particular, more can be learnt if the pupils wish to learn than if they regard work as a bore. I have already said something about methods, and I shall say more in a later chapter. For the present, I shall assume that the best possible methods are employed, and I shall consider what ought to be taught.

The questions: what should be taught? and how should it be taught? are closely linked because if better teaching methods are developed, it’s possible to learn more. In particular, students can learn more if they want to learn rather than seeing work as a chore. I’ve already discussed some teaching methods, and I’ll cover more in a later chapter. For now, I’ll assume that the best methods are being used, and I’ll focus on what should be taught.

When we consider what an adult ought to know, we soon realize that there are things which everybody ought to know, and other things which it is necessary that some should know, though others need not. Some must know medicine, but for the bulk of mankind it is sufficient to have an elementary knowledge of physiology and hygiene. Some must know higher mathematics, but the bare elements suffice for those to whom mathematics is distasteful. Some should know how to play the[262] trombone, but mercifully it is not necessary that every school-child should practise this instrument. In the main, the things taught at school before the age of fourteen should be among those that every one ought to know; apart from exceptional cases, specialization ought to come later. It should, however, be one of the aims of education before fourteen to discover special aptitudes in boys and girls, so that, where they exist, they may be carefully developed in the later years. For this reason, it is well that everybody should learn the bare beginnings of subjects which need not be further pursued by those who are bad at them.

When we think about what an adult should know, we quickly realize there are things everyone should know, and other things that some people need to know while others don’t. Some people must learn medicine, but for most of us, a basic understanding of biology and health is enough. Some need to understand advanced mathematics, but just the basics are fine for those who find math unpleasant. Some should know how to play the trombone, but thankfully, not every student has to practice this instrument. Generally, the subjects taught in schools before the age of fourteen should be things that everyone should know; aside from exceptional cases, specialization should happen later. One of the goals of education before age fourteen should be to identify special talents in boys and girls so that, when they are present, they can be nurtured in later years. For this reason, it’s beneficial for everyone to learn the basics of subjects that won’t be pursued further by those who struggle with them.

When we have decided what every adult ought to know, we have to decide the order in which subjects are to be taught; here we shall naturally be guided by relative difficulty, teaching the easiest subjects first. To a great extent, these two principles determine the curriculum in the early school years.

When we've figured out what every adult should know, we need to decide the order in which subjects will be taught; we'll naturally base this on how difficult they are, starting with the easiest ones. These two principles largely shape the curriculum in the early school years.

I shall assume that, by the time a child is five years old, he knows how to read and write. This should be the business of the Montessori school, or whatever improvement upon it may hereafter be devised. There, also, the child learns a certain accuracy in sense-perception, the rudiments of drawing and singing and dancing, and the power to concentrate upon some[263] educational occupation in the middle of a number of other children. Of course the child will not be very perfect in these respects at five years old, and will need further teaching in all of them for some years to come. I do not think that anything involving severe mental effort should be undertaken before the age of seven, but by sufficient skill difficulties can be enormously diminished. Arithmetic is a bugbear of childhood—I remember weeping bitterly because I could not learn the multiplication table—but if it is tackled gradually and carefully, as it is by means of the Montessori apparatus, there is no need of the sense of blank despair which its mysteries used to inspire. In the end, however, there must be a good deal of rather tiresome mastering of rules if sufficient facility is to be acquired. This is the most awkward of early school subjects to fit into a curriculum intended to be interesting; nevertheless, a certain degree of proficiency is necessary for practical reasons. Also, arithmetic affords the natural introduction to accuracy: the answer to a sum is either right or wrong, and never “interesting” or “suggestive”. This makes arithmetic important as one element in early education, quite apart from its practical utility. But its difficulties should be carefully graded and spread out thin; not too much time at a stretch should be devoted to them.

I believe that by the time a child is five years old, he should be able to read and write. This should be the role of the Montessori school or any future improvements made to it. There, the child also learns to be accurate in perceiving the world around them, the basics of drawing, singing, and dancing, and how to focus on an educational activity amid other children. Of course, the child won’t be perfect in these areas at five years old and will need more teaching for several years to come. I don’t think anything requiring intense mental effort should start before the age of seven, but with enough skill, challenges can be made much easier. Arithmetic is often a source of dread during childhood—I remember crying because I couldn’t memorize the multiplication table—but if approached gradually and thoughtfully, like with the Montessori materials, there’s no need to feel the hopelessness that its complexities used to cause. Ultimately, however, there’s a fair amount of tedious rule memorization needed to achieve proficiency. This is the most difficult early school subject to fit into a curriculum that aims to be engaging; still, a certain level of skill is essential for practical reasons. Additionally, arithmetic naturally teaches accuracy: answers to problems are either right or wrong, never “interesting” or “suggestive.” This makes arithmetic a key component of early education, aside from its practical benefits. But its challenges should be carefully paced and presented in small doses; too much time should not be spent on them at once.

[264]Geography and history were, when I was young, among the worst taught of all subjects. I dreaded the geography lesson, and if I tolerated the history lesson it was only because I have always had a passion for history. Both subjects might be made fascinating to quite young children. My little boy, though he has never had a lesson, already knows far more geography than his nurse. He has acquired his knowledge through the love of trains and steamers which he shares with all boys. He wants to know of journeys that his imaginary steamers are to make, and he listens with the closest attention while I tell him the stages of the journey to China. Then, if he wishes it, I show him pictures of the various countries on the way. Sometimes he insists upon pulling out the big Atlas and looking at the journey on the map. The journey between London and Cornwall in the train, which he makes twice a year, interests him passionately, and he knows all the stations where the train stops or where carriages are slipped. He is fascinated by the North Pole and the South Pole, and puzzled because there is no East Pole or West Pole. He knows the directions of France and Spain and America over the sea, and a good deal about what is to be seen in those countries. None of this has come by way of instruction, but all in[265] response to an eager curiosity. Almost every child becomes interested in geography as soon as it is associated with the idea of travel. I should teach geography partly by pictures and tales about travellers, but mainly by the cinema, showing what the traveller sees on his journey. The knowledge of geographical facts is useful, but without intrinsic intellectual value; when, however, geography is made vivid by pictures, it has the merit of giving food for imagination. It is good to know that there are hot countries and cold countries, flat countries and mountainous countries, black men, yellow men, brown men, and red men, as well as white men. This kind of knowledge diminishes the tyranny of familiar surroundings over the imagination, and makes it possible in later life to feel that distant countries really exist, which otherwise is very difficult except by travelling. For these reasons, I should give geography a large place in the teaching of very young children, and I should be astonished if they did not enjoy the subject. Later on, I should give them books with pictures, maps, and elementary information about different parts of the world, and get them to put together little essays about the peculiarities of various countries.

[264]When I was young, geography and history were some of the worst taught subjects. I dreaded geography class, and I only tolerated history because I’ve always loved it. Both subjects could be made fascinating for young children. My little boy, even without formal lessons, knows more about geography than his nanny. He’s picked up his knowledge through his love for trains and boats, which all boys share. He’s curious about the journeys his imaginary steamers will make and listens intently as I describe the trip to China. If he wants, I show him pictures of the various countries along the way. Sometimes he insists on pulling out our big Atlas to look at the journey on the map. The train ride between London and Cornwall, which he takes twice a year, excites him, and he knows all the stations where the train stops or where carriages are added. He’s fascinated by the North Pole and South Pole and puzzled about why there isn’t an East Pole or West Pole. He knows the directions to France, Spain, and America across the sea, along with a lot about what there is to see in those places. None of this knowledge comes from formal lessons; it all stems from his eager curiosity. Most kids get interested in geography as soon as it’s linked to the idea of travel. I would teach geography partly through pictures and stories about travelers, but mostly through movies that show what travelers see on their journeys. Knowing geographical facts is useful, but it doesn’t hold much intellectual value on its own. However, when geography is brought to life through pictures, it sparks the imagination. It’s valuable to know there are hot and cold countries, flat and mountainous regions, and people of various skin colors, alongside the diversity of cultures. This kind of knowledge helps lessen the grip of familiar surroundings on the imagination and makes it possible, later in life, to genuinely feel that far-off places exist, which can be hard to grasp without traveling. For these reasons, I would place a lot of emphasis on teaching geography to very young children, and I’d be surprised if they didn’t enjoy it. Later on, I would give them books with pictures, maps, and basic facts about different parts of the world, and encourage them to write small essays about the unique aspects of various countries. [265]

What applies to geography applies even more strongly to history, though at a slightly more[266] advanced age, because the sense of time is rudimentary at first. I think history can profitably be begun at about five years old, at first with interesting stories of eminent men, abundantly illustrated. I myself had, at that age, a picture-history of England. Queen Matilda crossing the Thames at Abingdon on the ice made such a profound impression upon me that I still felt thrilled when I did the same thing at the age of eighteen, and quite imagined that King Stephen was after me. I believe hardly any boy of five years old would fail to be interested by the life of Alexander. Columbus perhaps belongs more to geography than to history; I can testify that he becomes interesting before the age of two, at least to children who know the sea. By the time a child is six years old, he ought to be ripe for an outline of world history, treated more or less on Mr. Wells’s or Mr. Van Loon’s lines, with the necessary simplifications, and with pictures, or the cinema if possible. If he lives in London, he can see the strange beasts in the Natural History Museum; but I should not take him to the British Museum before the age of ten or thereabouts. It is necessary to be careful, in teaching history, not to obtrude aspects which are interesting to us until the child is ripe for them. The two aspects which are first interesting are: the general[267] pageant and procession, from geology to man, from savage man to civilized man, and so on; and the dramatic story-telling interest of incidents which have a sympathetic hero. But I think we should keep in our own minds, as a guiding thread, the conception of gradual chequered progress, perpetually hampered by the savagery which we inherit from the brutes, and yet gradually leading on towards mastery of ourselves and our environment through knowledge. The conception is that of the human race as a whole, fighting against chaos without and darkness within, the little tiny lamp of reason growing gradually into a great light by which the night is dispelled. The divisions between races, nations and creeds should be treated as follies, distracting us in the battle against Chaos and Old Night, which is our one truly human activity.

What applies to geography applies even more strongly to history, though a bit later in childhood, because the understanding of time is pretty basic at first. I think kids can start learning history around five years old, starting with engaging stories about important figures, accompanied by lots of illustrations. When I was that age, I had a picture book about the history of England. The image of Queen Matilda crossing the Thames at Abingdon on the ice left such a strong impression on me that I still felt excited when I did it myself at eighteen, imagining that King Stephen was chasing me. I believe hardly any five-year-old would be uninterested in the life of Alexander. Columbus might be more tied to geography than history; I can say he becomes fascinating before kids even hit two, especially for those who love the sea. By six years old, a child should be ready for a basic overview of world history, drawing inspiration from Mr. Wells or Mr. Van Loon, with necessary simplifications and illustrations, or films if possible. If he lives in London, he can check out the exotic animals at the Natural History Museum; however, I wouldn’t take him to the British Museum until he’s around ten. It’s important to be cautious when teaching history, avoiding topics that interest us until the child is ready for them. The first two aspects that appeal to kids are: the overall pageant of history, from geology to human beings, from primitive humans to civilized ones, and the engaging storytelling around incidents featuring a sympathetic hero. Yet, we should keep in mind, as a guiding concept, the idea of gradual, uneven progress, always challenged by the primal instincts we inherit from our ancestors, but still progressively moving toward mastery over ourselves and our surroundings through knowledge. This idea encompasses the human race as a whole, battling against external chaos and internal darkness, with the small flame of reason slowly growing into a bright light that dispels the night. The divisions between races, nations, and beliefs should be seen as distractions that hinder us in our fight against Chaos and Old Night, which is our one truly human endeavor.

I should give first the illustrations of this theme, and only afterwards, if ever, the theme itself. I should show savage man cowering in the cold, gnawing the raw fruits of the earth. I should show the discovery of fire, and its effects; in this connection, the story of Prometheus would be in place. I should show the beginnings of agriculture in the Nile Valley, and the domestication of sheep and cows and dogs. I should show the growth of ships from[268] canoes to the largest liners, and the growth of cities from colonies of cave-dwellers to London and New York. I should show the gradual growth of writing and of numerals. I should show the brief gleam of Greece, the diffused magnificence of Rome, the subsequent darkness, and the coming of science. The whole of this could be made interesting in detail even to very young children. I should not keep silence about wars and persecutions and cruelties, but I should not hold up military conquerors to admiration. The true conquerors, in my teaching of history, should be those who did something to dispel the darkness within and without—Buddha and Socrates, Archimedes, Galileo and Newton, and all the men who have helped to give us mastery over ourselves or over nature. And so I should build up the conception of a lordly splendid destiny for the human race, to which we are false when we revert to wars and other atavistic follies, and true only when we put into the world something that adds to our human dominion.

I should first present illustrations of this theme, and only later, if ever, the theme itself. I should show primitive humans shivering in the cold, eating raw fruits from the earth. I should highlight the discovery of fire and its impact; in this context, the story of Prometheus would fit right in. I should depict the beginnings of agriculture in the Nile Valley, as well as the domestication of sheep, cows, and dogs. I should illustrate the evolution of ships from canoes to the largest liners, and the development of cities from groups of cave dwellers to places like London and New York. I should demonstrate the gradual advancement of writing and numbers. I should show the brief brilliance of Greece, the widespread glory of Rome, the ensuing dark ages, and the emergence of science. All of this could be made captivating even for young children. I wouldn’t shy away from discussing wars, persecutions, and atrocities, but I wouldn’t glorify military conquerors. The true conquerors in my teaching of history should be those who contributed to dispelling the darkness—Buddha and Socrates, Archimedes, Galileo, Newton, and all the individuals who have helped us gain mastery over ourselves or nature. Therefore, I would craft the idea of a noble and glorious destiny for humanity, which we betray when we resort to wars and other primitive foolishness, and honor only when we contribute something that enhances our human dominion.

In the early years at school, there should be a time set apart for dancing, which is good for the body and a training for the æsthetic sense, besides being a great pleasure to the children. Collective dances should be taught after the elements have been learnt; this is a form of[269] co-operation which young children easily appreciate. Similar remarks apply to singing, though it should begin a little later than dancing, both because it does not afford the same muscular delight, and because its rudiments are more difficult. Most children, though not all, will enjoy singing, and after nursery rhymes they should learn really beautiful songs. There is no reason to corrupt their taste first and try to purify it afterwards. At the best, this makes people precious. Children, like adults, differ enormously in musical capacity, so that the more difficult singing classes would have to be reserved for a selection among the older children. And among them singing ought to be voluntary, not enforced.

In the early years of school, there should be time dedicated to dancing, which is good for the body and helps develop an aesthetic sense, plus it brings a lot of joy to the children. Group dances should be taught after the basics have been mastered; this is a way of collaboration that young kids easily understand. The same ideas apply to singing, although it should start a bit later than dancing, because it doesn’t provide the same physical enjoyment and its basics are more complex. Most kids, but not all, will enjoy singing, and after learning nursery rhymes, they should pick up really beautiful songs. There’s no reason to spoil their taste first and try to fix it later. At best, this makes people pretentious. Children, like adults, vary greatly in musical ability, so the more challenging singing classes should be reserved for a select group of older kids. And for those, singing should be optional, not compulsory.

The teaching of literature is a matter as to which it is easy to make mistakes. There is not the slightest use, either for young or old, in being well-informed about literature, knowing the dates of the poets, the names of their works, and so on. Everything that can be put into a handbook is worthless. What is valuable is great familiarity with certain examples of good literature—such familiarity as will influence the style, not only of writing, but of thought. In old days the Bible supplied this to English children, certainly with a beneficial effect upon prose style; but few modern children know the[270] Bible intimately. I think the good effect of literature cannot be fully obtained without learning by heart. This practice used to be advocated as a training for the memory, but psychologists have shown that it has little, if any, effect in this way. Modern educationists give it less and less place. But I think they are mistaken, not because of any possible improvement of memory, but on account of the effect upon beauty of language in speech and writing. This should come without effort, as a spontaneous expression of thought; but in order to do so, in a community which has lost the primitive æsthetic impulses, it is necessary to produce a habit of thought which I believe is only to be generated by intimate knowledge of good literature. That is why learning by heart seems to me important.

Teaching literature can easily lead to mistakes. It doesn't help, for either young or old, to simply be well-informed about literature, knowing the poets' dates, the titles of their works, and so on. Anything that can be found in a handbook is useless. What truly matters is being very familiar with certain examples of good literature—this kind of familiarity influences not only writing style but also how we think. In the past, the Bible provided this experience for English children, positively impacting prose style; however, few modern children know the Bible well. I believe that the benefits of literature can't be fully realized without memorization. This practice used to be recommended as a way to train memory, but psychologists have shown that it has little to no impact in that respect. Modern educators are giving it less and less importance. However, I think they are wrong—not because of any potential memory enhancement, but because of its impact on the beauty of language in speech and writing. This beauty should flow naturally as a spontaneous expression of thought; but to achieve that in a community that has lost its original aesthetic impulses, it's necessary to develop a thought process that I believe can only be created through a deep knowledge of good literature. That's why I find memorization important.

But mere learning of set pieces, such as “the quality of mercy” and “all the world’s a stage”, seems tedious and artificial to most children, and therefore fails of its purpose. It is much better that learning by heart should be associated with acting, because then it is a necessary means to something which every child loves. From the age of three onwards, children delight in acting a part; they do it spontaneously, but are overjoyed when more elaborate ways of doing it are put in their way. I remember the exquisite[271] amusement with which I acted the quarrel scene between Brutus and Cassius, and declaimed:

But just memorizing famous lines, like “the quality of mercy” and “all the world’s a stage,” feels boring and fake to most kids, so it doesn’t really work. It’s much better if memorization is linked to acting because then it becomes a way to do something every child loves. From the age of three, kids enjoy playing roles; they do it naturally, but they get really excited when they’re given more complex ways to do it. I remember how much fun I had acting out the fight between Brutus and Cassius and reciting:

I had rather be a dog and bay the moon
Than such a Roman.

Children who take part in performing Julius Cæsar or The Merchant of Venice or any other suitable play will not only know their own parts, but most of the other parts as well. The play will be in their thoughts for a long time, and all by way of enjoyment. After all, good literature is intended to give pleasure, and if children cannot be got to derive pleasure from it they are hardly likely to derive benefit either. For these reasons, I should confine the teaching of literature, in early years, to the learning of parts for acting. The rest should consist of voluntary reading of well-written stories, obtainable in the school library. People nowadays write silly sentimental stuff for children, which insults them by not taking them seriously. Contrast the intense seriousness of “Robinson Crusoe”. Sentimentality, in dealing with children and elsewhere, is a failure of dramatic sympathy. No child thinks it charming to be childish; he wants, as soon as possible, to learn to behave like a grown-up person. Therefore a book for children ought never to display a patronizing pleasure in childish ways. The artificial silliness of many modern children’s[272] books is disgusting. It must either annoy a child, or puzzle and confuse his impulse towards mental growth. For this reason, the best books for children are those that happen to suit them, though written for grown-up people. The only exceptions are books written for children but delightful also to grown-up people, such as Lear and Lewis Carroll.

Children who participate in performing Julius Cæsar or The Merchant of Venice or any other fitting play will not only learn their own lines but most of the other roles as well. The play will stick with them for a long time, all in the name of fun. After all, great literature is meant to be enjoyable, and if children can’t find joy in it, they’re unlikely to gain any real benefit from it either. For these reasons, I think the teaching of literature in early years should focus on learning parts for acting. The rest should involve choosing well-written stories to read voluntarily from the school library. Nowadays, people write silly, sentimental material for children that doesn't take them seriously. Compare that with the deep seriousness of “Robinson Crusoe.” Sentimentality, whether speaking to children or in other contexts, shows a lack of genuine understanding. No child finds it charming to be childish; they want to learn how to act like an adult as soon as they can. So, a children's book should never show a condescending enjoyment of childish antics. The artificial silliness found in many modern kids' books is off-putting. It either frustrates a child or confuses their desire for intellectual growth. For this reason, the best books for kids are those that naturally resonate with them, even if they’re aimed at adults. The only exceptions are books meant for children but also delightful for adults, like Lear and Lewis Carroll.

The question of modern languages is one which is not altogether easy. In childhood it is possible to learn to speak a modern language perfectly, which can never be achieved in later years; there are therefore strong grounds for teaching languages at an early age, if at all. Some people seem to fear that knowledge of one’s own language suffers if others are learnt too soon. I do not believe this. Tolstoy and Turgenev were quite competent in Russian, though they learnt English, French and German in infancy. Gibbon could write in French as easily as in English, but this did not spoil his English style. All through the eighteenth century, all English aristocrats learnt French in early youth as a matter of course, and many also learnt Italian; yet their English was vastly better than that of their modern descendants. A child’s dramatic instinct prevents it from confusing one language with another, provided it speaks them to different people. I learnt German at the same time as English, and spoke[273] it to nurses and governesses up to the age of ten; then I learnt French, and spoke it to governesses and tutors. Neither language ever confused itself with English, because it had different personal associations. I think that if a modern language is to be taught, it should be taught by a person whose native language it is, not only because it will be better taught, but because children feel less artificiality in talking a foreign language to a foreigner than in talking it to a person whose natural language is the same as their own. I think, therefore, that every school for children ought to have a French mistress, and if possible a German mistress too, who should not formally instruct the children in her language, except quite at first, but should play games with them and talk to them, and make the success of the games depend upon their understanding and answering. She could start with Frère Jacques and Sur le pont d’Avignon, and go on gradually to more complicated games. In this way the language could be acquired without any mental fatigue, and with all the pleasure of play-acting. And it can be acquired then far more perfectly and with less waste of valuable educational time than at any subsequent period.

The question of modern languages is not easy to address. As a child, it's possible to learn to speak a modern language perfectly, something that's much harder to do later in life; therefore, there's a strong case for teaching languages at a young age. Some people worry that learning other languages too early might harm one’s grasp of their native language. I don't believe this is true. Tolstoy and Turgenev were highly skilled in Russian, even though they learned English, French, and German as children. Gibbon could write in French just as well as in English, but that didn’t ruin his English style. Throughout the eighteenth century, it was standard for English aristocrats to learn French in their youth, and many also picked up Italian; yet their English was far superior to that of their modern descendants. A child's natural instinct helps them avoid mixing up languages, especially if they're speaking them to different people. I learned German at the same time as English and spoke it to my nurses and governesses until I turned ten; then I learned French and spoke it to my governesses and tutors. Neither language mixed with English because each had its unique personal associations. I believe that if a modern language is to be taught, it should be taught by a native speaker. Not only will it be better instruction, but children also feel less awkward speaking a foreign language to someone from that country than to someone who speaks their native language. Thus, I think every school for children should have a French teacher, and ideally a German teacher as well, who wouldn't formally teach the language at first but would engage the kids in games and conversations, making the success of the games depend on their understanding and responses. She could start with Frère Jacques and Sur le pont d’Avignon, gradually moving on to more complex games. This way, kids can learn the language without mental fatigue and enjoy the playfulness of acting. And this method allows for a much more effective acquisition of the language than at any later stage, with less waste of valuable educational time.

The teaching of mathematics and science can only be begun towards the end of the years that we are considering in this chapter—say at the[274] age of twelve. Of course I assume that arithmetic has already been taught, and that there have been popular talks about astronomy and geology, about prehistoric animals, famous explorers, and such naturally interesting matters. But I am thinking now of formal teaching—geometry and algebra, physics and chemistry. A few boys and girls like geometry and algebra, but the great majority do not. I doubt if this is wholly due to faulty methods of teaching. A sense for mathematics, like musical capacity, is mainly a gift of the gods, and I believe it to be quite rare, even in a moderate degree. Nevertheless, every boy and girl should have a taste of mathematics, in order to discover those who have a talent for it. Also, even those who learn little profit by the knowledge that there is such a subject. And by good methods almost everybody can be made to understand the elements of geometry. Of algebra I cannot say the same; it is more abstract than geometry, and essentially unintelligible to those whose minds are incapable of detachment from the concrete. A taste for physics and chemistry, properly taught, would probably be found to be less rare than a taste for mathematics, though still existing only in a minority of young people. Both mathematics and science, in the years from twelve to fourteen, ought only to be pursued to the point at which it becomes clear whether a boy or girl[275] has any aptitude for them. This, of course, is not immediately evident. I loathed algebra at first, although afterwards I had some facility in it. In some cases, it would still be doubtful at the age of fourteen whether there was ability or not. In these cases, tentative methods would have to be continued for a while. But in most cases a decision could be made at fourteen. Some would definitely like the subjects and be good at them, others would dislike them and be bad at them. It would very seldom happen that a clever pupil disliked them or a stupid pupil liked them.

The teaching of math and science should really start toward the end of the ages we're discussing in this chapter—around the age of twelve. Of course, I assume that arithmetic has already been taught and that there have been interesting discussions about astronomy, geology, prehistoric animals, famous explorers, and other fascinating topics. But right now, I'm focused on formal education—geometry and algebra, physics and chemistry. Some kids enjoy geometry and algebra, but most don’t. I doubt this is entirely due to poor teaching methods. A knack for math, like musical talent, is mostly a gift from above, and I think it’s pretty rare, even in a moderate way. Still, every boy and girl should have a taste of math to help identify those who have a real talent for it. Plus, even those who learn little can benefit from knowing that such a subject exists. With effective methods, almost everyone can grasp the basics of geometry. I can't say the same for algebra; it’s more abstract and essentially incomprehensible to those who can’t detach from concrete examples. A passion for physics and chemistry, when taught well, is likely to be less uncommon than a love for math, though it’s still found in only a minority of young people. Both math and science, between the ages of twelve and fourteen, should only be pursued to the point where it becomes clear if a boy or girl has any talent for them. This isn’t always obvious at first. I hated algebra initially, although later on, I became quite good at it. In some cases, it might still be unclear by fourteen whether someone has the ability or not. In these cases, exploratory methods would need to continue for a while. But in most situations, a conclusion could be reached by fourteen. Some kids would clearly enjoy the subjects and excel at them, while others would dislike them and struggle. It’s very rare for a clever student to dislike them or for a less capable student to enjoy them.

What has been said about mathematics and science applies equally to the classics. Between twelve and fourteen, I should give just so much instruction in Latin as would suffice to show which boys and girls had a love of the subject and facility for it. I am assuming that at fourteen education should begin to be more or less specialized, according to the tastes and aptitudes of the pupil. The last years before this moment arrives should be spent in finding out what it will be best to teach in subsequent years.

What has been said about math and science applies just as much to the classics. Between ages twelve and fourteen, I should provide enough instruction in Latin to determine which boys and girls have an interest in the subject and are good at it. I'm assuming that by age fourteen, education should start to become more specialized, based on the students' preferences and strengths. The years leading up to this point should be dedicated to figuring out what will be best to teach in the years that follow.

All through the school years, education in outdoor things should continue. In the case of well-to-do children, this can be left to the parents, but with other children it will have to be partly the business of the school. When I[276] speak of education in outdoor things, I am not thinking of games. They, of course, have their importance, which is sufficiently recognized; but I am thinking of something different: knowledge of agricultural processes, familiarity with animals and plants, gardening, habits of observation in the country, and so on. I have been amazed to discover that town-bred people seldom know the points of the compass, never know which way the sun goes round, cannot find out which side of the house is out of the wind, and are generally destitute of knowledge which every cow or sheep possesses. This is the result of life exclusively in towns. Perhaps I shall be thought fanciful if I say that it is one reason why the labour party cannot win rural constituencies. But it certainly is the reason why town-bred people are so utterly divorced from everything primitive and fundamental. It has to do with something trivial and superficial and frivolous in their attitude to life—not of course always, but very often. The seasons and the weather, sowing and harvest, crops and flocks and herds, have a certain human importance, and ought to be intimate and familiar to everybody if the divorce from mother earth is not to be too complete. All this knowledge can be acquired by children in the course of activities which are of immense value to[277] health, and deserve to be undertaken for that reason alone. And the pleasure of town children in the country shows that a profound need is being satisfied. So long as it is not satisfied, our educational system is incomplete.

Throughout their school years, children should continue learning about the outdoors. For well-off kids, this can be left to their parents, but for others, it's partly the school’s responsibility. When I talk about outdoor education, I’m not just referring to games—though they are important. I'm thinking of understanding agricultural practices, getting to know animals and plants, gardening, and developing observation skills in nature. I’ve been surprised to see that people raised in cities rarely know the cardinal directions, don’t understand how the sun moves, can’t determine which way the wind blows around their house, and generally lack knowledge that even cows or sheep possess. This is the result of living solely in urban areas. Some might find it fanciful when I say this is one reason why the labor party struggles to connect with rural voters, but it certainly explains why city-dwellers feel so disconnected from the basic aspects of life. Their approach to life often seems trivial, superficial, and frivolous—not always, but quite frequently. The cycles of the seasons, the weather, planting and harvesting, and caring for livestock are all essential aspects of human life and should be close and familiar to everyone to avoid a complete disconnection from nature. Children can acquire this knowledge through activities that are incredibly beneficial for their health and deserve to be part of their education for that reason alone. Also, the joy city kids feel when they’re in the countryside indicates a deep-seated need that is being met. Until that need is fulfilled, our educational system remains incomplete.


[278]

CHAPTER XVI
LAST SCHOOL YEARS

After the summer holidays in the fifteenth year, I shall assume that a boy or girl who so desires is allowed to specialize, and that this will be done in a large proportion of cases. But where there is no definite preference, it will be better to prolong an all-round education. And in exceptional cases specializing may begin earlier. All rules, in education, should be capable of being broken for special reasons. But I think that, as a general rule, pupils of more than average intelligence should begin to specialize at about fourteen, while pupils of less than average intelligence should usually not specialize at all at school, unless in the way of vocational training. I am refraining, in this book, from saying anything on this subject. But I do not believe that it ought to begin before fourteen, and I do not think that, even then, it ought to take up the whole of the school time of any pupil. I do not propose to discuss how much time it should take up, or whether it should be given to all pupils or only to some.[279] These questions raise economic and political issues which are only indirectly connected with education, and which cannot be discussed briefly. I therefore confine myself to the scholastic education in the years after fourteen.

After the summer break in the fifteenth year, I'll assume that any boy or girl who wants to specialize can do so, and that this will happen in a lot of cases. However, if there's no clear preference, it’s better to continue a well-rounded education. In some cases, specializing might start earlier. All educational rules can be adjusted for special reasons. Generally, I think students with above-average intelligence should start specializing around age fourteen, while those with below-average intelligence typically shouldn't specialize in school unless it's through vocational training. I’m avoiding discussing this topic in this book. I don't believe specializing should start before fourteen, and even then, it shouldn't take up all of any student's school time. I won’t get into how much time it should take or whether it should be for all students or just some. [279] These questions involve economic and political issues that are only indirectly related to education and can’t be summarized easily. So, I’m focusing on the academic education during the years after fourteen.

I should make three broad divisions in school: (1) classics, (2) mathematics and science, (3) modern humanities. This last should include modern languages, history, and literature. In each division it might be possible to specialize somewhat more before leaving school, which I shall suppose does not occur before eighteen. Obviously all who take classics must do both Latin and Greek, but some may do more of the one, and some more of the other. Mathematics and science should go together at first, but in some sciences it is possible to achieve eminence without much mathematics, and in fact many eminent men of science have been bad mathematicians. I should, therefore, at the age of sixteen, allow a boy or girl to specialize in science or to specialize in mathematics, without entirely neglecting the branch not chosen. Similar remarks apply to modern humanities.

I should make three main categories in school: (1) classics, (2) mathematics and science, and (3) modern humanities. The last category should include modern languages, history, and literature. Within each category, students could focus more on specific subjects before finishing school, which I imagine happens no earlier than eighteen. It's clear that anyone studying classics must take both Latin and Greek, but some might focus more on one than the other. Mathematics and science should start off together, but in some scientific fields, it's possible to excel without a strong background in math, and in fact, many prominent scientists have struggled with mathematics. Therefore, by the age of sixteen, I would allow a student to specialize in science or mathematics without completely ignoring the other subject. The same idea applies to modern humanities.

Certain subjects, of great utilitarian importance, would have to be taught to everybody. Among these, I should include anatomy, physiology and hygiene, to the extent that is likely to be required in adult daily life. But perhaps[280] these subjects ought to come at an earlier stage, since they are naturally connected with sex education, which ought to be given, as far as possible, before puberty. The objection to putting them very early is that they ought not to be forgotten before they are needed. I think the only solution is to give them twice over, once, very simply and in bare outline, before puberty, and again later in connection with elementary knowledge about health and disease. I should say that every pupil ought to know something also about Parliament and the Constitution, but care must be taken to prevent teaching on this subject from degenerating into political propaganda.

Certain important subjects should be taught to everyone. I’d include anatomy, physiology, and hygiene, as they’re essential for adult daily life. However, these topics might be better introduced earlier since they are closely related to sex education, which should ideally be taught before puberty. The concern with introducing them too early is that they might be forgotten by the time they're needed. I believe the best approach is to cover them twice: first, very simply and in basic terms before puberty, and then again later alongside foundational knowledge about health and disease. Additionally, I think every student should learn something about Parliament and the Constitution, but care must be taken to ensure that this instruction doesn’t turn into political propaganda.

More important than the curriculum is the question of the methods of teaching and the spirit in which the teaching is given. As to this, the main problem is to make the work interesting without making it too easy. Exact and detailed study should be supplemented by books and lectures on general aspects of the studies concerned. Before sitting down to a Greek play, I would have the students read a translation, by Gilbert Murray or some other translator with a poetic gift. Mathematics should be diversified by an occasional lecture on the history of mathematical discovery, and on the influence of this or that piece of mathematics upon science and daily life, with hints[281] of the delightful things to be found in higher mathematics. Similarly the detailed study of history should be supplemented by brilliant outlines, even if they contained questionable generalizations. The students might be told that the generalizations are doubtful, and be invited to consider their detailed knowledge as supporting or refuting them. In science, it is good to read popular books which give an aperçu of recent research, in order to have some idea of the general scientific purpose served by particular facts and laws. All these things are useful as incentives to exact and minute study, but are pernicious if they are treated as substitutes for it. Pupils must not be encouraged to think that there are short cuts to knowledge. This is a real danger in modern education, owing to the reaction against the old severe drill. The mental work involved in the drill was good; what was bad was the killing of intellectual interests. We must try to secure the hard work, but by other methods than those of the old disciplinarian. I do not believe this is impossible. One finds in America that men who were idle as undergraduates work hard in the law school or the medical school, because at last they are doing work which strikes them as important. That is the essence of the matter: make the school work seem important to the pupils, and they will work hard. But if you make the[282] work too easy, they will know, almost by instinct, that you are not giving them what is really worth having. Clever boys and girls like to test their minds on difficulties. With good teaching and the elimination of fear, very many boys and girls would be clever who now seem stupid and lethargic.

More important than the curriculum is the question of how we teach and the attitude behind it. The main challenge is to keep the work engaging without making it too easy. In-depth study should be complemented by books and lectures that cover broader aspects of the subjects. Before diving into a Greek play, I would have the students read a translation by Gilbert Murray or another translator with poetic talent. Mathematics should include occasional lectures about the history of mathematical discoveries and how certain pieces of mathematics have impacted science and everyday life, along with glimpses into the fascinating aspects of higher mathematics. Similarly, detailed history studies should be enhanced with engaging summaries, even if they include questionable generalizations. Students could be told that these generalizations might be uncertain and encouraged to use their detailed knowledge to support or challenge them. In science, it’s beneficial to read popular books that provide an overview of recent research, helping to understand the overall scientific purpose behind specific facts and laws. All these elements are useful for motivating precise and thorough study but can be harmful if viewed as substitutes for it. Students should not be led to believe there are shortcuts to knowledge. This is a genuine risk in modern education, stemming from a pushback against the old rigid drills. The mental effort involved in those drills was beneficial; what was detrimental was the suppression of intellectual curiosity. We need to encourage hard work, but in ways that differ from traditional disciplinary methods. I believe this is achievable. In America, it’s common for students who were lazy in their undergraduate years to work diligently in law or medical school because they finally find the work significant. That’s the core of the issue: if we make schoolwork feel important to students, they will put in the effort. However, if the work is too simple, they will instinctively realize they aren’t getting what truly matters. Bright students enjoy challenging themselves with difficult problems. With effective teaching and the removal of fear, many students who currently appear slow or unmotivated would show their true potential.

All through education, initiative should come from the pupil as far as possible. Madame Montessori has shown how this can be done with very young children, but with older children different methods are required. It is, I think, generally recognized by progressive educationists that there should be much more individual work and much less class-work than has been customary, though the individual work should be done in a room full of other boys and girls similarly engaged. Libraries and laboratories should be adequate and roomy. A considerable part of the working day should be set apart for voluntary self-directed study, but the pupil should write an account of what he or she is studying, with an abstract of any information acquired. This helps to fix things in the memory, to make reading have a purpose instead of being desultory, and to give the teacher just that amount of control which may be necessary in each case. The cleverer the pupil, the less control is required. With those who are[283] not very clever it will be necessary to give a great deal of guidance; but even with them it should be by way of suggestion, inquiry, and stimulus rather than by command. There should, however, also be set themes, giving practice in ascertaining the facts about some prescribed subject, and in presenting them in an orderly manner.

Throughout education, students should take the initiative as much as possible. Madame Montessori has demonstrated how this can be achieved with very young children, but different methods are needed for older kids. I believe it's generally accepted by progressive educators that there should be much more individual work and much less classwork than what has been the norm, though individual work should be done in a room filled with other students doing the same. Libraries and laboratories should be spacious and well-equipped. A significant portion of the school day should be dedicated to voluntary, self-directed study, and students should write accounts of what they are studying, along with summaries of any information they gather. This helps cement knowledge in their memory, gives purpose to reading instead of it being aimless, and provides teachers with just the right amount of control needed for each student. The more capable the student, the less control is necessary. For those who are not as capable, more guidance will be needed, but even then it should come through suggestions, questions, and encouragement rather than orders. Additionally, there should be assigned topics to practice gathering facts about a specific subject and presenting them in an organized way.

In addition to regular work, boys and girls ought to be encouraged to take an interest in current controversial questions of importance, political, social, and even theological. They should be encouraged to read all sides in such controversies, not only the orthodox side. If any of them have strong feelings on one side or the other, they should be told how to find out facts which support their view, and should be set to debate with those who hold the opposite view. Debates, conducted seriously with a view to ascertaining the truth, could be of great value. In these, the teacher should learn not to take sides, even if he or she has strong convictions. If almost all the pupils take one side, the teacher should take the other, saying that it is only for purposes of argument. Otherwise, his part should be confined to correcting mistakes as to facts. By such means, the pupils could learn discussion as a means of ascertaining truth, not as a contest for rhetorical victory.

In addition to regular schoolwork, boys and girls should be encouraged to engage with current controversial issues that matter, whether they're political, social, or even theological. They should be motivated to explore all perspectives in these debates, not just the mainstream view. If any of them have strong feelings about one side or the other, they should be guided on how to find evidence that supports their opinion, and they should be encouraged to debate with those who hold opposing views. Serious debates aimed at discovering the truth can be very beneficial. In these discussions, the teacher should refrain from taking sides, even if they have strong beliefs. If nearly all the students support one position, the teacher should adopt the opposite stance for the sake of argument. Otherwise, the teacher's role should be limited to correcting factual errors. This approach can help students learn that discussion is a tool for uncovering truth, not just a competition for rhetorical success.

[284]If I were at the head of a school for older boys and girls, I should consider it equally undesirable to shirk current questions and to do propaganda about them. It is a good thing to make pupils feel that their education is fitting them to cope with matters about which the world is excited; it gives them a sense that scholastic teaching is not divorced from the practical world. But I should not urge my own views upon the pupils. What I should do is to put before them the ideal of a scientific attitude to practical questions. I should expect them to produce arguments that are arguments, and facts that are facts. In politics, especially, this habit is as rare as it is valuable. Every vehement political party generates a cocoon of myth, within which its mentality peacefully slumbers. Passion, too often, kills intellect; in intellectuals, on the contrary, intellect not infrequently kills passion. My aim would be to avoid both these misfortunes. Passionate feeling is desirable, provided it is not destructive; intellect is desirable, with the same proviso. I should wish the fundamental political passions to be constructive, and I should try to make the intellect serve these passions. But it must serve them genuinely, objectively, not only in the world of dreams. When the real world is not sufficiently flattering we all tend to take[285] refuge in an imaginary world, where our desires are gratified without great effort. This is the essence of hysteria. It is also the source of nationalist, theological, and class myths. It shows a weakness of character which is almost universal in the present world. To combat this weakness of character should be one of the aims of later school education. There are two ways of combating it, both necessary, though in a sense opposites. The one is to increase our sense of what we can achieve in the world of reality; the other is to make us more sensitive to what reality can do in the way of dispelling our dreams. Both are comprised in the principle of living objectively rather than subjectively.

[284]If I were running a school for older boys and girls, I would find it equally undesirable to ignore current issues and to push my own agenda about them. It’s important for students to realize that their education is preparing them to deal with the topics that the world is passionate about; it gives them a sense that academic learning is connected to real life. However, I wouldn’t impose my own views on the students. Instead, I would promote an ideal of a scientific approach to practical issues. I would expect them to present arguments that are actually arguments and facts that are truly facts. This habit is especially rare and valuable in politics. Every fervent political group creates a bubble of myths, within which its mindset comfortably rests. Passion often stifles intellect; conversely, intellectuals can sometimes suppress passion. My goal would be to prevent both of these pitfalls. Passionate feelings are valuable as long as they are not harmful; intellect is also valuable with the same condition. I would want the core political passions to be constructive and encourage the intellect to support these passions. But it must do so sincerely and objectively, not just in an imaginary context. When the real world doesn’t meet our expectations, we all tend to escape into an imaginary realm, where our wishes are fulfilled with little effort. This is the core of hysteria. It’s also the root of nationalist, religious, and class myths. It reveals a weakness of character that is nearly universal today. Addressing this weakness should be one of the goals of later education. There are two ways to tackle it, both necessary yet somewhat contradictory. One is to enhance our sense of what we can achieve in the real world; the other is to make us more aware of what reality can do to shatter our illusions. Both approaches focus on living objectively rather than subjectively.

The classic example of subjectivity is Don Quixote. The first time he made a helmet, he tested its capacity for resisting blows, and battered it out of shape; next time he did not test it, but “deemed” it to be a very good helmet. This habit of “deeming” dominated his life. But every refusal to face unpleasant facts is of the same kind: we are all Don Quixotes more or less. Don Quixote would not have done as he did if he had been taught at school to make a really good helmet, and if he had been surrounded by companions who refused to “deem” whatever he wished to believe. The habit of living in fancies is normal and right in early[286] childhood, because young children have an impotence which is not pathological. But as adult life approaches, there must be a more and more vivid realization that dreams are only valuable in so far as they can be translated, sooner or later, into fact. Boys are admirable in correcting the purely personal claims of other boys; in a school, it is difficult to cherish illusions as to one’s power in relation to schoolfellows. But the myth-making faculty remains active in other directions, often with the co-operation of the masters. One’s own school is the best in the world; one’s country is always right and always victorious; one’s social class (if one is rich) is better than any other class. All these are undesirable myths. They lead us to deem that we have a good helmet, when in fact some one else’s sword could cut it in two. In this way they promote laziness and lead ultimately to disaster.

The classic example of subjectivity is Don Quixote. The first time he made a helmet, he tested how well it could take a hit and messed it up; the next time he didn’t test it but just “thought” it was a really good helmet. This habit of “thinking” dominated his life. But every time we refuse to face unpleasant truths, we’re all a bit like Don Quixote. He wouldn’t have acted like he did if he had been taught to make a genuinely good helmet and had been around friends who wouldn’t just “think” whatever he wanted to believe. The tendency to live in fantasies is normal and acceptable in early childhood because young children have a level of helplessness that’s not unhealthy. But as we grow closer to adulthood, we need to realize more and more that dreams are only valuable to the extent that they can eventually become reality. Boys excel at calling out the unrealistic claims of other boys; in school, it’s hard to hold on to illusions about one’s power among peers. However, the ability to create myths still remains active in other ways, often with the help of teachers. One's own school is the best in the world; one's country is always right and always winning; one's social class (if wealthy) is better than all the others. All of these are false myths. They lead us to believe we have a good helmet when, in reality, someone else's sword could easily break it in two. This way, they encourage laziness and ultimately lead to disaster.

To cure this habit of mind, it is necessary, as in many other cases, to replace fear by rational prevision of misfortune. Fear makes people unwilling to face real dangers. A person afflicted with subjectivity, if awakened in the middle of the night by the cry of “fire”, might decide that it must be his neighbour’s house, since the truth would be too terrifying; he might thus lose the moment when escape was[287] still possible. This, of course, could only occur in a pathological case; but in politics the analogous behaviour is normal. Fear, as an emotion, is disastrous in all cases where the right course can only be discovered by thinking; we want, therefore, to be able to foresee possibilities of evil without feeling fear, and to use our intelligence for the purpose of avoiding what is not inevitable. Evils which are really inevitable have to be treated with sheer courage; but it is not of them that I am speaking.

To break this mindset, like in many other situations, we need to replace fear with a rational anticipation of misfortune. Fear makes people reluctant to confront real dangers. If someone who is overly subjective is suddenly awakened in the middle of the night by a cry of “fire,” they might assume it’s their neighbor’s house since facing the truth would be too frightening; they could end up missing the chance to escape while it’s still possible. This, of course, would only happen in a rare case; however, similar behavior is normal in politics. Fear, as an emotion, is harmful whenever the right decision can only be found through thought. We want to be able to anticipate potential threats without feeling scared and to use our intelligence to avoid what isn’t unavoidable. Issues that are truly unavoidable must be handled with pure courage; but that’s not what I’m referring to.

I do not want to repeat what I said about fear in a former chapter; I am concerned with it now only in the intellectual sphere, as an obstacle to truthful thinking. In this sphere, it is much easier to overcome in youth than in later life, because a change of opinion is less likely to bring grave misfortune to a boy or girl than to an adult, whose life is built upon certain postulates. For this reason, I should encourage a habit of intelligent controversy among the older boys and girls, and I should place no obstacles in their way even if they questioned what I regarded as important truths. I should make it my object to teach thinking, not orthodoxy, or even heterodoxy. And I should absolutely never sacrifice intellect to the fancied interest of morals. It is generally held that the teaching of virtue demands the inculcation[288] of falsehood. In politics, we conceal the vices of eminent statesmen of our own party. In theology, we conceal the sins of Popes if we are Catholics, and the sins of Luther and Calvin if we are Protestants. In matters of sex, we pretend before young people that virtue is much commoner than it is. In all countries, even adults are not allowed to know certain kinds of facts which the police consider undesirable, and the censor, in England, does not allow plays to be true to life, since he holds that the public can only be cajoled into virtue by deceit. This whole attitude implies a certain feebleness. Let us know the truth, whatever it is; then we can act rationally. The holders of power wish to conceal the truth from their slaves, in order that they may be misled as to their own interests; this is intelligible. What is less intelligible is that democracies should voluntarily make laws designed to prevent themselves from knowing the truth. This is collective Quixotism: they are resolved not to be told that the helmet is less good than they wish to believe. Such an attitude of abject funk is unworthy of free men and women. In my school, no obstacle to knowledge shall exist of any sort or kind. I shall seek virtue by the right training of passions and instincts, not by lying and deceit. In the virtue that I desire, the pursuit of knowledge,[289] without fear and without limitation, is an essential element, in the absence of which the rest has little value.

I don't want to repeat what I said about fear in a previous chapter; right now, I'm focusing on it only in the intellectual sense, as a barrier to honest thinking. In this area, it's much easier to overcome in youth than later in life because a change of opinion is less likely to lead to serious consequences for a boy or girl than for an adult, whose life is built on certain beliefs. For this reason, I would encourage a habit of thoughtful debate among older kids and would not place any obstacles in their way, even if they questioned what I consider important truths. My goal should be to teach thinking, not just sticking to dogma or even unconventional beliefs. And I should never sacrifice intellect for the mistaken idea of morality. It's widely believed that teaching virtue requires instilling falsehoods. In politics, we hide the flaws of prominent leaders in our own party. In religion, we overlook the sins of Popes if we’re Catholics, and the wrongs of Luther and Calvin if we’re Protestants. When it comes to sex, we pretend to young people that virtue is much more common than it actually is. In every country, even adults aren't allowed to know certain facts that the authorities deem undesirable, and in England, the censor doesn’t permit plays to reflect reality, believing that the public can only be misled into virtue through deception. This entire attitude shows a certain weakness. Let’s know the truth, whatever it may be; then we can act rationally. Those in power want to hide the truth from their followers to mislead them about their own interests; that makes sense. What doesn’t make sense is that democracies would voluntarily create laws to prevent themselves from knowing the truth. This is collective foolishness: they are determined not to be told that the situation isn’t as great as they wish to believe. Such an attitude of cowardice is unworthy of free men and women. In my school, there will be no barriers to knowledge of any kind. I will seek virtue through the proper training of passions and instincts, not through dishonesty and deceit. In the kind of virtue I aim for, the pursuit of knowledge, without fear and without limits, is a crucial element; without it, everything else has little value.

What I am saying is no more than this: that I should cultivate the scientific spirit. Many eminent men of science do not have this spirit outside their special province; I should seek to make it all-pervasive. The scientific spirit demands in the first place a wish to find out the truth; the more ardent this wish, the better. It involves, in addition, certain intellectual qualities. There must be preliminary uncertainty, and subsequent decision according to the evidence. We must not imagine in advance that we already know what the evidence will prove. Nor must we be content with a lazy scepticism, which regards objective truth as unattainable and all evidence as inconclusive. We should admit that even our best-founded beliefs probably stand in need of some correction; but truth, so far as it is humanly attainable, is a matter of degree. Our beliefs in physics are certainly less false now than they were before the time of Galileo. Our beliefs as to child psychology are certainly nearer to the truth than Dr. Arnold’s were. In each case, the advance has come through substituting observation for preconceptions and passions. It is for the sake of this step that preliminary uncertainty is so important.[290] It is necessary, therefore, to teach this, and also to teach the skill required for marshalling evidence. In a world where rival propagandists are perpetually blazing falsehoods at us, to induce us to poison ourselves with pills or each other with poison gases, this critical habit of mind is enormously important. Ready credulity in the face of repeated assertions is one of the curses of the modern world, and schools should do what they can to guard against it.

What I'm saying is simply this: that I should develop a scientific mindset. Many distinguished scientists lack this mindset outside their specific fields; I should strive to make it widespread. The scientific mindset requires, first of all, a desire to discover the truth; the stronger this desire, the better. It also includes certain intellectual qualities. There needs to be uncertainty at the start, followed by a conclusion based on the evidence. We shouldn’t assume in advance that we already know what the evidence will show. Nor should we settle for a lazy skepticism that views objective truth as unreachable and all evidence as inconclusive. We should acknowledge that even our most well-founded beliefs likely need some correction; but truth, as much as we can get it, is a matter of degree. Our beliefs in physics are certainly less incorrect now than they were before Galileo. Our beliefs about child psychology are undoubtedly closer to the truth than Dr. Arnold's were. In both cases, progress has come from replacing preconceived notions and emotions with observation. This is why preliminary uncertainty is so crucial.[290] Therefore, it’s essential to teach this, as well as the skills needed to organize evidence. In a world where competing propagandists constantly bombard us with lies, trying to trick us into harming ourselves with pills or each other with poison gases, this critical way of thinking is extremely important. Being too quick to believe repeated claims is one of the curses of the modern world, and schools should do what they can to protect against it.

Throughout the later school years, even more than earlier, there should be a sense of intellectual adventure. Pupils should be given the opportunity of finding out exciting things for themselves after their set tasks were done, and therefore the set tasks should not be too heavy. There must be praise whenever it is deserved, and although mistakes must be pointed out, it should be done without censure. Pupils should never be made to feel ashamed of their stupidity. The great stimulus in education is to feel that achievement is possible. Knowledge which is felt to be boring is of little use, but knowledge which is assimilated eagerly becomes a permanent possession. Let the relation of knowledge to real life be very visible to your pupils, and let them understand how by knowledge the world could be transformed. Let the[291] teacher appear always the ally of the pupil, not his natural enemy. Given a good training in the early years, these precepts will suffice to make the acquisition of knowledge delightful to the great majority of boys and girls.

Throughout the later school years, even more than before, there should be a sense of intellectual adventure. Students should have the chance to discover exciting things on their own after completing their assigned tasks, and as a result, those tasks shouldn't be too overwhelming. There should always be praise when it's deserved, and while mistakes need to be pointed out, it should be done without criticism. Students should never feel ashamed of their mistakes. The main motivation in education is the belief that achievement is possible. Knowledge that feels boring is of little value, but knowledge that is eagerly absorbed becomes a lasting asset. Make sure the connection between knowledge and real life is clear to your students, and help them understand how knowledge can change the world. Let the teacher always be seen as the student's ally, not their natural enemy. With a solid foundation in the early years, these guidelines will help make the acquisition of knowledge enjoyable for most boys and girls.


[292]

CHAPTER XVII
DAY SCHOOLS AND BOARDING SCHOOLS

Whether a boy or girl should be sent to a boarding school or a day school is, to my mind, a question which must be decided in each case according to circumstances and temperament. Each system has its own advantages; in some cases the advantages of one system are greater, in others those of the other. I propose, in this chapter, to set forth the kind of arguments which would weigh with me in deciding about my own children, and which, I imagine, would be likely to weigh with other conscientious parents.

Whether a boy or girl should go to a boarding school or a day school is, in my opinion, a decision that needs to be made based on the specific situation and the child's personality. Each option has its own benefits; sometimes one option is more beneficial than the other, and vice versa. In this chapter, I plan to outline the types of arguments that would influence my decision regarding my own children, and which I believe would also be important to other thoughtful parents.

There are first of all considerations of health. Whatever may be true of actual schools, it is clear that schools are capable of being made more scientifically careful in this respect than most homes, because they can employ doctors and dentists and matrons with the latest knowledge, whereas busy parents are likely to be comparatively uninformed medically. Moreover, schools can be put in healthy neighbourhoods. In the case of people who live in big towns, this[293] argument alone is very powerful in favour of boarding schools. It is obviously better for young people to spend most of their life in the country, so that if their parents have to live in towns it may be desirable to send the children away for their schooling. This argument may perhaps cease, before long, to have much validity: the health of London, for example, is steadily improving, and might be brought up to the standard of the country by the artificial use of ultra-violet light. Nevertheless, even if illness could be brought as low as in the country, a considerable nervous strain would remain. Constant noise is bad for both children and adults; the sights of the country, the smell of damp earth, the wind and the stars, ought to be stored in the memory of every man and woman. I think, therefore, that life in the country for the greater part of the year will remain important for the young whatever improvements may be effected in urban health.

First and foremost, there are health considerations. Regardless of how actual schools function, it's clear that schools can be more scientifically attentive to health than most homes, as they can hire doctors, dentists, and matrons who have the latest knowledge, while busy parents may be relatively uninformed about medical issues. Additionally, schools can be located in healthy neighborhoods. For people living in big cities, this argument strongly supports the case for boarding schools. It's clearly better for young people to spend most of their lives in the countryside, so if their parents must live in urban areas, it may be beneficial to send the children away for school. This argument might not hold much weight in the near future: for instance, London's health is steadily improving and could match the countryside's standards through the artificial use of ultraviolet light. However, even if illness rates could be lowered to those in rural areas, a significant amount of nervous strain would still persist. Constant noise is detrimental to both children and adults; the sights of the countryside, the scent of damp earth, the wind, and the stars should be cherished memories for everyone. Therefore, I believe that spending most of the year in the countryside will remain crucial for young people, regardless of any advancements in urban health.

Another argument, though a much smaller one, in favour of boarding schools is that they save the time otherwise spent in going and coming. Most people do not have a really good day school at their doors, and the distance to be traversed may be considerable. This argument is strongest in the country, as the other was strongest for town dwellers.

Another, albeit smaller, argument in favor of boarding schools is that they save the time usually spent commuting. Most people don’t have a really good day school nearby, and the distance can be significant. This argument is strongest for rural areas, just as the other was strongest for urban residents.

When it is desired to try any innovation in[294] educational methods, it is almost inevitable that it should first be tried in a boarding school, because it is unlikely that the parents who believe in it will all live within one small area. This does not apply to infants, because they are not yet wholly in the grip of the education authorities; consequently Madame Montessori and Miss McMillan were able to try their experiment upon the very poor. Within the recognized school years, on the contrary, only the rich are allowed to try experiments with their children’s education. Most of them, naturally, prefer what is old and conventional; the few who desire anything else are geographically widely distributed, and do not anywhere suffice to support a day school. Such experiments as Bedales are only possible for boarding schools.

When people want to test any new educational methods, it usually makes sense to start at a boarding school. That's because it's unlikely that parents who support the idea will all live close to each other. This doesn’t apply to young children since they aren’t fully under the control of the education system yet; that's why Madame Montessori and Miss McMillan could experiment with very poor students. In contrast, during the recognized school years, only wealthy families get to try out alternative education for their kids. Most of them, understandably, prefer traditional and established methods; the few who want something different are spread out across various locations and don’t make up a large enough group to support a day school. Experiments like Bedales can only happen in boarding schools.

The arguments on the other side are, however, very considerable. In a school, many aspects of life do not appear: it is an artificial world, whose problems are not those of the world at large. A boy who is only at home during the holidays, when everybody makes a fuss over him, is likely to acquire far less knowledge of life than a boy who is at home every morning and evening. This is, at present, less true of girls, because more is demanded of them in many homes; but in proportion as their education is assimilated to that of boys, their home life also will become similar, and their present[295] greater knowledge of domestic affairs will disappear. After fifteen or sixteen, it is good for boys and girls to have a certain share in parental occupations and anxieties—not too much, it is true, since that would interfere with education, but still some, lest they should fail to realize that the old people have their own life, their own interests, and their own importance. In the school, only young people count, and it is for them that everything is done. In holidays, the atmosphere of home is apt to be dominated by the young people. Consequently they tend to become arrogant and hard, ignorant of the problems of adult life, and quite aloof from their parents.

The arguments on the other side are, however, quite significant. In school, many aspects of life don't show up: it's an artificial environment with problems that aren't the same as those in the larger world. A boy who is only home during holidays, when everyone makes a fuss over him, is likely to gain much less understanding of life than a boy who is at home every morning and evening. Currently, this is less true for girls, as more is expected of them in many households; but as their education becomes more similar to boys', their home life will also start to reflect that, and their current greater knowledge of domestic matters will fade. After they turn fifteen or sixteen, it's beneficial for both boys and girls to take part in their parents' work and worries—not too much, of course, since that would get in the way of their education, but enough so they don't forget that older people have their own lives, interests, and significance. In school, only young people matter, and everything revolves around them. During the holidays, the home atmosphere tends to be shaped by the young. As a result, they can become arrogant and detached, unaware of adult life’s challenges, and quite distant from their parents.

This state of affairs is apt to have a bad effect upon the affections of young people. Their affection for their parents becomes atrophied, and they never have to learn to adjust themselves to people whose tastes and pursuits are different from their own. I think this tends towards a certain selfish completeness, a feeling of one’s own personality as something exclusive. The family is the most natural corrective of this tendency, since it is a unit composed of people of different ages and sexes, with different functions to perform; it is organic, in a way which a collection of homogeneous individuals is not. Parents love their children largely because they give so much trouble; if[296] parents give no trouble to their children, their children will not take them seriously. But the trouble they give must be legitimate: it must be only such as is necessary if they are to do their work and have any life of their own. Respect for the rights of others is one of the things young people ought to learn, and it is more easily learnt in the family than elsewhere. It is good for boys and girls to know that their father can be harassed by worries and their mother worn out by a multiplicity of details. And it is good that filial affection should remain alive during adolescence. A world without family affection tends to become harsh and mechanical, composed of individuals who try to domineer, but become cringing if they fail. I fear that these bad effects are to a certain extent produced by sending children to boarding schools, and I regard them as sufficiently serious to offset great advantages.

This situation is likely to negatively impact the feelings of young people. Their affection for their parents diminishes, and they never learn to adapt to people whose interests and activities differ from their own. I believe this leads to a kind of self-centered completeness, viewing one’s personality as something exclusive. The family serves as the most natural counterbalance to this tendency, since it consists of individuals of different ages and genders, each with distinct roles; it’s organic in a way that a group of similar individuals is not. Parents love their children largely because they create so much chaos; if parents don’t challenge their children, the children won’t take them seriously. However, the chaos must be legitimate: it should only involve what's necessary for parents to do their work and maintain their own lives. Learning to respect the rights of others is something young people should acquire, and it’s more easily learned within the family than anywhere else. It’s beneficial for boys and girls to understand that their dad can be stressed by worries and their mom can be overwhelmed by numerous details. Maintaining a sense of filial love during adolescence is important. A world devoid of family love tends to become harsh and mechanical, filled with individuals who try to assert control but become submissive if they fail. I worry that these negative effects are somewhat caused by sending children to boarding schools, and I believe they are serious enough to outweigh significant benefits.

It is of course true, as modern psychologists insist, that the excessive influence of father or mother is a very harmful thing. But I do not believe it is likely to exist where children have gone to school from the age of two or three, as I have suggested that they should. Day school from an early age affords, to my mind, the right compromise between parental domination and parental insignificance. So far as concerns the set of considerations with which we[297] have just been occupied, this seems clearly the best course, given a good home.

It’s true, as modern psychologists point out, that having too much influence from either parent can be harmful. However, I don’t think this is likely when children start school at two or three, as I’ve suggested they should. Day school from an early age strikes, in my opinion, the right balance between parental control and parental neglect. Considering the factors we’ve just discussed, this seems to be the best approach, assuming the home environment is good.

In the case of sensitive boys, there is a certain risk in leaving them to the exclusive society of other boys. Boys of about twelve are, for the most part, at a rather barbarous and insensitive stage. Quite recently, at a leading English school, there was a case of a boy suffering grave bodily injury for being sympathetic to the Labour Party. Boys who differ from the average in their opinions and tastes are likely to suffer seriously. Even at the most modern and progressive boarding schools in existence, pro-Boers had a bad time during the Boer war. Any boy who is fond of reading, or does not dislike his work, is pretty sure to be ill-treated. In France, the cleverest boys go to the Ecole Normale Supérieure and do not mix any longer with the average. This plan certainly has advantages. It prevents the intellectuals from having their nerve broken and becoming sycophants of the average Philistine, as happens to many of them in this country. It avoids the strain and misery which an unpopular boy must suffer. It makes it possible to give to clever boys the kind of teaching which suits them, which goes at a much more rapid pace than is possible for the less intelligent. On the other hand, it isolates the intellectuals from the rest of the community in later life, and makes them,[298] perhaps, less able to understand the average man. In spite of this possible disadvantage, I think it on the whole better than the British upper-class practice of torturing all boys who have exceptional brains or exceptional moral qualities, unless they happen also to be good at games.[23]

In the case of sensitive boys, there’s a certain risk in letting them stick exclusively to the company of other boys. Boys around twelve are generally at a pretty rough and insensitive stage. Recently, at a top English school, there was an incident where a boy got seriously hurt for being sympathetic to the Labour Party. Boys who have different opinions and interests than the norm are likely to face serious issues. Even at the most modern and progressive boarding schools, pro-Boer boys had a tough time during the Boer War. Any boy who enjoys reading or doesn’t mind doing his work is likely to be bullied. In France, the smartest boys go to the Ecole Normale Supérieure and aren’t mixed in with the average anymore. This approach definitely has its perks. It stops intellectuals from getting their spirits crushed and becoming yes-men to the average person, which happens to many of them here. It spares the unpopular boy from the stress and misery he has to endure. It allows for teaching methods that cater to smart boys, which can move at a much faster pace than what’s feasible for those who are less capable. On the flip side, it separates intellectuals from the rest of society later on and might make them, perhaps, less able to connect with the average person. Despite this potential downside, I believe it’s overall better than the British upper-class practice of tormenting boys who possess exceptional intelligence or moral character, unless they’re also good at sports. [298]

However, the savagery of boys is not incurable, and is in fact much less than it was. “Tom Brown’s School Days” gives a black picture, which would be exaggerated if applied to the public schools of our own day. It would be still less applicable to boys who had had the kind of early training which we considered in previous chapters. I think also that co-education—which is possible at a boarding school, as Bedales shows—is likely to have a civilizing effect upon boys. I am chary of admitting native differences between the sexes, but I think that girls are less prone than boys to punish oddity by serious physical cruelty. At present, however, there are very few boarding schools to which I should venture to send a boy if he were above the average in intelligence, morals, or sensitiveness, or if he were not conservative in politics and orthodox in theology. For such boys, I am convinced that the existing school system for the sons of rich parents is bad. And[299] among such boys are included almost all who have any exceptional merit.

However, boys' wildness is not hopeless, and it's actually much less severe than it used to be. “Tom Brown’s School Days” paints a grim picture that would be exaggerated if applied to today's public schools. It’s even less relevant for boys who have received the kind of early training we discussed in previous chapters. I also believe that co-education—which can occur at a boarding school, as Bedales demonstrates—is likely to have a positive influence on boys. I’m hesitant to acknowledge inherent differences between the sexes, but I think girls are generally less likely than boys to deal with uniqueness through serious physical cruelty. Currently, though, there are very few boarding schools I would trust to send a boy who is above average in intelligence, morals, or sensitivity, or who doesn't hold traditional views in politics and religion. For such boys, I'm convinced that the current school system for wealthy families is inadequate. And[299] among those boys are almost all who possess any exceptional talent.

Of the above considerations, both for and against boarding schools, there are only two that are essential and unalterable, and these two are on opposite sides. On the one side there is the benefit of the country and air and space; on the other, the family affections and the education derived from knowledge of family responsibilities. In the case of parents who live in the country, there is a different argument in favour of boarding schools, namely, the improbability of a really good day school in their neighbourhood. I do not think it is possible, in view of these conflicting considerations, to arrive at any general conclusion. Where children are so strong and vigorous that considerations of health need not be taken very seriously, one argument for boarding schools fails. Where they are very devoted to their parents, one argument for day schools fails, since the holidays will suffice to keep family affection alive, and term time may just prevent it from becoming excessive. A sensitive child of exceptional ability had better not go to boarding school, and in extreme cases had better not go to school at all. Of course, a good school is better than a bad home, and a good home is better than a bad school. But where both are good, each case must be decided on its merits.

Of the above considerations, both for and against boarding schools, there are only two that are crucial and unchangeable, and these two are on opposite sides. On one hand, there’s the advantage of the countryside, fresh air, and space; on the other, there are family bonds and the education that comes from understanding family responsibilities. For parents who live in rural areas, there’s a different argument for boarding schools: the unlikelihood of finding a really good day school nearby. I don’t think it’s possible, given these conflicting points, to reach a universal conclusion. When children are strong and healthy enough that health concerns aren't a major issue, one argument for boarding schools doesn't hold. When they are very attached to their parents, one argument for day schools doesn’t work either, since the holidays are enough to keep family love strong, and the school term might just stop it from becoming overbearing. A sensitive child with exceptional talent is better off not attending boarding school, and in extreme cases, might be better off not going to school at all. Naturally, a good school is better than a bad home, and a good home is better than a bad school. But when both are good, each situation must be evaluated on its own.

[300]So far, I have written from the standpoint of a well-to-do parent, to whom individual choice is possible. When the matter is considered politically, from the point of view of the community, other considerations enter in. We have on the one hand the expense of boarding schools, on the other the simplification of the housing problem if children are away from home. I hold strongly that, apart from a few rare cases, every one ought to have a scholastic education up to the age of eighteen, and exclusively vocational training should only begin after that age. Although much might be urged both ways on our present topic, the financial consideration will, for a long time to come, decide the question, in the case of most wage-earners’ sons and daughters, in favour of day schools. Since there is no clear ground for thinking this decision wrong, we may accept it, in spite of the fact that it is not made on educational grounds.

[300]So far, I've written from the perspective of a well-off parent, for whom individual choice is an option. When we look at the issue politically, from the community's standpoint, other factors come into play. On one hand, there's the cost of boarding schools, and on the other, the easier housing situation if kids are living away from home. I firmly believe that, aside from a few exceptional cases, everyone should receive a formal education up until the age of eighteen, and specialized vocational training should only start after that age. While there are many arguments on both sides of this topic, financial considerations will, for the foreseeable future, sway most wage-earning families toward day schools. Since there’s no solid reason to view this decision as wrong, we can accept it, even though it’s not made based on educational principles.


[301]

CHAPTER XVIII
THE UNIVERSITY

In previous chapters, we have considered the education in character and knowledge which, in a good social system, should be open to everybody, and should in fact be enjoyed by everybody, except for serious special reasons such as musical genius. (It would have been unfortunate if Mozart had been obliged to learn ordinary school subjects up to the age of eighteen.) But even in an ideal community there would, I think, be many people who would not go to the university. I am convinced that, at present, only a minority of the population can profit by a scholastic education prolonged to the age of twenty-one or twenty-two. Certainly the idle rich who at present infest the older universities very often derive no benefit from them, but merely contract habits of dissipation. We have therefore to ask on what principle we are to select those who should go to the university. At present, they are in the main those whose parents can afford to send them, though this principle of selection is being[302] increasingly modified by the scholarship system. Obviously, the principle of selection ought to be educational, not financial. A boy or girl of eighteen, who has had a good school education, is capable of doing useful work. If he or she is to be exempted for a further period of three or four years, the community has a right to expect that the time will be profitably employed. But before deciding who is to go to the university, we must have some view as to the function of the university in the life of the community.

In the earlier chapters, we discussed the importance of education in both character and knowledge, which, in a well-functioning society, should be accessible to everyone and ideally enjoyed by all, except in exceptional cases like musical talent. (It would have been unfortunate if Mozart had been required to study regular school subjects until he was eighteen.) However, even in a perfect community, I believe there would still be many people who wouldn’t attend university. I’m convinced that, right now, only a small portion of the population can truly benefit from an education that extends to the ages of twenty-one or twenty-two. Certainly, the wealthy individuals who currently fill the older universities often gain nothing from their time there and merely develop habits of indulgence. So, we need to consider how we should select those who are eligible to attend university. At the moment, it largely depends on which parents can afford to send their kids, although this selection process is gradually being changed by the scholarship system. Clearly, the selection criteria should be based on educational merit rather than financial status. A young person of eighteen who has received a solid education is already capable of contributing meaningfully. If they are to be excused from work for another three or four years, the community has a right to expect that this time will be used productively. But before we determine who gets to attend university, we need to clarify what role the university plays in the community's life.

British universities have passed through three stages, of which, however, the second is not yet wholly displaced by the third. At first, they were training colleges for the clergy, to whom, in the Middle Ages, learning was almost wholly confined. Then, with the renaissance, the idea gained ground that every well-to-do person ought to be educated, though women were supposed to need less education than men. “The education of a gentleman” was given at the universities throughout the seventeenth, eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, and is still given at Oxford. For reasons which we considered in Chapter I, this ideal, which was formerly very useful, is now out-of-date; it depended upon aristocracy, and cannot flourish either in a democracy or in an industrial plutocracy. If there is to be an aristocracy,[303] it had better be composed of educated gentlemen; but it is better still to have no aristocracy. I need not argue this question, since it was decided in England by the Reform Bill and the repeal of the Corn Laws, and in America by the War of Independence. It is true that we still have in England the forms of aristocracy, but the spirit is that of plutocracy, which is quite a different thing. Snobbery makes successful business men send their sons to Oxford to be turned into “gentlemen”, but the result is to give them a distaste for business, which reduces their children again to comparative poverty and the need of earning a living. The “education of a gentleman” has therefore ceased to be an important part of the life of the nation, and may be ignored in considering the future.

British universities have gone through three phases, although the second phase hasn’t been completely replaced by the third. Initially, they were training schools for the clergy, who were nearly the only ones educated during the Middle Ages. Then, with the Renaissance, the belief grew that every well-off person should be educated, although it was thought that women needed less education than men. “The education of a gentleman” was provided at universities throughout the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries, and it’s still offered at Oxford. For reasons discussed in Chapter I, this ideal, which was once very valuable, is now outdated; it relied on aristocracy and can’t thrive in either a democracy or an industrial plutocracy. If there has to be an aristocracy, it’s better if it consists of educated gentlemen; but ideally, there should be no aristocracy at all. I don’t need to argue this point, as it was settled in England by the Reform Bill and the repeal of the Corn Laws, and in America by the War of Independence. It’s true that we still have the structures of aristocracy in England, but the prevailing mindset is that of plutocracy, which is quite different. Snobbery leads successful businesspeople to send their sons to Oxford to be turned into “gentlemen,” but the outcome is a dislike for business, which pushes their children back into relative poverty and the necessity of earning a living. The “education of a gentleman” has therefore stopped being a significant aspect of national life and can be overlooked when considering the future.

The universities are thus reverting to a position more analogous to that which they occupied in the Middle Ages; they are becoming training schools for the professions. Barristers, clergymen and medical men have usually had a university education; so have the first division of the civil service. An increasing number of engineers and technical workers in various businesses are university men. As the world grows more complicated and industry becomes more scientific, an increasing number of experts are required, and in the main they are supplied by[304] the universities. Old-fashioned people lament the intrusion of technical schools into the haunts of pure learning, but it continues none the less, because it is demanded by plutocrats who care nothing for “culture”. It is they, much more than the insurgent democracy, who are the enemies of pure learning. “Useless” learning, like “art for art’s sake”, is an aristocratic, not a plutocratic, ideal; where it lingers, it is because the renaissance tradition is not yet dead. I regret the decay of this ideal profoundly; pure learning was one of the best things associated with aristocracy. But the evils of aristocracy were so great as easily to outweigh this merit. In any case, industrialism must kill aristocracy, whether we desire it or not. We may as well make up our minds, therefore, to save what we can by attaching it to new and more potent conceptions; so long as we cling to mere tradition, we shall be fighting a losing battle.

The universities are reverting to a role similar to what they had in the Middle Ages; they are becoming training centers for various professions. Lawyers, clergy, and doctors typically have a university education, as do a significant number of civil servants. More and more engineers and technical workers in different industries are also university graduates. As the world becomes more complex and industry more scientific, the demand for experts is rising, and for the most part, they come from universities. Traditionalists lament the presence of technical schools in places of pure learning, but this continues nonetheless, driven by wealthy individuals who care little for “culture.” It is they, more than the rising democracy, who oppose pure learning. “Useless” knowledge, like “art for art’s sake,” is an aristocratic, not a plutocratic, ideal; where it still exists, it’s because the Renaissance tradition hasn’t died out yet. I deeply regret the decline of this ideal; pure learning was one of the best aspects of aristocracy. However, the drawbacks of aristocracy far outweigh this benefit. In any case, industrialism will eliminate aristocracy, whether we like it or not. We might as well accept this and try to preserve what we can by linking it to new and more powerful ideas; as long as we cling to mere tradition, we will be fighting a losing battle.

If pure learning is to survive as one of the purposes of universities, it will have to be brought into relation with the life of the community as a whole, not only with the refined delights of a few gentlemen of leisure. I regard disinterested learning as a matter of great importance, and I should wish to see its place in academic life increased, not diminished. Both in England and in America, the main[305] force tending to its diminution has been the desire to get endowments from ignorant millionaires. The cure lies in the creation of an educated democracy, willing to spend public money on objects which our captains of industry are unable to appreciate. This is by no means impossible, but it demands a general raising of the intellectual level. It would be much facilitated if our learned men would more frequently emancipate themselves from the attitude of hangers-on of the rich, which they have inherited from a time when patrons were their natural source of livelihood. It is of course possible to confound learning with learned men. To take a purely imaginary example, a learned man may improve his financial position by teaching brewing instead of organic chemistry; he gains, but learning suffers. If the learned man had a more genuine love of learning, he would not be politically on the side of the brewer who endows a professorship of brewing. And if he were on the side of democracy, democracy would be more ready to see the value of his learning. For all these reasons, I should wish to see learned bodies dependent upon public money rather than upon the benefactions of rich men. This evil is greater in America than in England, but it exists in England, and may increase.

If pure learning is to survive as a main goal of universities, it needs to connect with the community as a whole, not just with the refined pleasures of a few wealthy individuals. I believe that unbiased learning is very important, and I would like to see its role in academic life grow, not shrink. In both England and America, the main force driving its decline has been the desire to gain funding from uninformed millionaires. The solution lies in creating an educated democracy that is willing to use public funds for purposes that our business leaders may not appreciate. This is definitely possible, but it requires raising the overall intellectual level. It would be much easier if our scholars would often free themselves from the mindset of relying on the wealthy, which they inherited from a time when patrons were their primary source of income. It’s important to recognize that learning is not the same as learned individuals. For example, a scholar could improve his financial status by teaching brewing instead of organic chemistry; he gains, but learning suffers. If the scholar had a genuine love for learning, he wouldn’t align himself politically with the brewer funding a brewing chair. If he were aligned with democracy, democracy would be more likely to recognize the value of his knowledge. For all these reasons, I would prefer to see scholarly institutions dependent on public funding instead of donations from wealthy individuals. This issue is more pronounced in America than in England, but it exists in England as well and could increase.

Leaving aside these political considerations, I[306] shall assume that universities exist for two purposes: on the one hand, to train men and women for certain professions; on the other hand, to pursue learning and research without regard to immediate utility. We shall therefore wish to see at the universities those who are going to practise these professions, and those who have that special kind of ability which will enable them to be valuable in learning and research. But this does not decide, by itself, how we are to select the men and women for the professions.

Leaving aside these political considerations, I[306] will assume that universities exist for two purposes: first, to prepare men and women for specific professions; and second, to pursue knowledge and research without concern for immediate usefulness. Therefore, we want to see at universities those who will practice these professions, and those who possess the unique abilities that will make them valuable in learning and research. However, this alone does not determine how we should choose individuals for the professions.

At present, it is very difficult to enter upon such a profession as law or medicine unless one’s parents have a certain amount of money, since the training is expensive and earnings do not begin at once. The consequence is that the principle of selection is social and hereditary, not fitness for the work. Take medicine as illustrative. A community which wished to have its doctoring done efficiently would select for medical training those young people who showed most keenness and aptitude for the work. At present this principle is applied partially, to select among those who can afford the training; but it is quite probable that many of those who would make the best doctors are too poor to take the course. This involves a deplorable waste of talent. Let us take another example of a somewhat different kind. England[307] is a very thickly populated country, which imports most of its food. From a number of points of view, but especially from that of safety in war, it would be a boon if more of our food were produced at home. Yet no measures are taken to see that our very limited area is efficiently cultivated. Farmers are selected mainly by heredity: as a rule, they are the sons of farmers. The others are men who have bought farms, which implies some capital but not necessarily any agricultural skill. It is known that Danish methods of agriculture are more productive than ours, but no steps are taken to cause our farmers to know about them. We ought to insist that every person allowed to cultivate more than a small holding should have a diploma in scientific agriculture, just as we insist on a motorist having a licence. The hereditary principle has been abandoned in government, but it lingers in many other departments of life. Wherever it exists, it promotes the inefficiency to which it formerly led in public affairs. We must replace it by two correlative rules: first, that no one shall be allowed to undertake important work without having acquired the necessary skill; secondly, that this skill shall be taught to the ablest of those who desire it, quite independently of their parents’ means. It is obvious that these two rules would enormously increase efficiency.

Right now, it's really hard to get into professions like law or medicine unless your parents have some money, because the training is costly and you don't start earning immediately. As a result, the selection process is based on social status and family background, not on whether someone is actually suited for the job. Take medicine as an example. A community that wants to have effective healthcare would choose young people who show the most enthusiasm and talent for the field for medical training. Currently, this principle is only partially applied, selecting among those who can pay for the training; however, it's very likely that many who would make excellent doctors can't afford the program. This leads to a significant waste of talent. Let's consider another example, somewhat different. England[307] is a highly populated country that imports most of its food. From several perspectives, especially regarding safety in times of war, it would be beneficial if more of our food was produced at home. Yet, there are no efforts to ensure that our limited land is used efficiently for farming. Farmers are typically chosen based on family ties: usually, they are the sons of farmers. Others are individuals who have purchased farms, which shows they've got some capital, but not necessarily any farming expertise. It's known that Danish farming methods are more productive than ours, but no action is taken to make sure our farmers learn about them. We should require that anyone allowed to farm more than a small plot should have a diploma in scientific agriculture, just like we require drivers to have a license. The hereditary principle may have been dropped in government, but it still persists in many other areas of life. Wherever it exists, it contributes to the inefficiency that it once caused in public matters. We need to replace it with two related rules: first, that no one should be allowed to take on important work without having the necessary skills; second, that these skills should be taught to the most capable individuals who want to learn, regardless of their parents’ financial situation. It's clear that these two rules would vastly improve efficiency.

[308]University education should therefore be regarded as a privilege for special ability, and those who possess the skill but no money should be maintained at the public expense during their course. No one should be admitted unless he satisfies the tests of ability, and no one should be allowed to remain unless he satisfies the authorities that he is using his time to advantage. The idea of the university as a place of leisure where rich young men loaf for three or four years is dying, but, like Charles II, it is an unconscionable time about it.

[308]University education should be seen as a privilege reserved for those with special abilities, and those who have the talent but lack financial means should be supported at public expense during their studies. No one should be admitted unless they pass the ability tests, and no one should be allowed to continue unless they prove to the authorities that they are using their time wisely. The idea of the university as a place where wealthy young men can lounge around for three or four years is fading, but, like Charles II, it’s taking an unreasonably long time to disappear.

When I say that a young man or woman at the university should not be allowed to be idle, I must hasten to add that the tests of work must not consist in a mechanical conformity to system. In the newer universities in England and America there is a regrettable tendency to insist upon attendance at innumerable lectures. The arguments in favour of individual work, which are allowed to be strong in the case of infants in a Montessori school, are very much stronger in the case of young people of twenty, particularly when, as we are assuming, they are keen and exceptionally able. When I was an undergraduate, my feeling, and that of most of my friends, was that lectures were a pure waste of time. No doubt we exaggerated, but not much. The real reason for lectures is that they are obvious work, and therefore business men[309] are willing to pay for them. If university teachers adopted the best methods, business men would think them idle, and insist upon cutting down the staff. Oxford and Cambridge, because of their prestige, are to some extent able to apply the right methods; but the newer universities are unable to stand up against business men, and so are most American universities. The teacher should, at the beginning of the term, give a list of books to be read carefully, and a slight account of other books which some may like and others not. He should set papers, which can only be answered by noticing the important points in the books intelligently. He should see the pupils individually when they have done their papers. About once a week or once a fortnight, he should see such as care to come in the evening, and have desultory conversation about matters more or less connected with their work. All this is not very different from the practice at the older universities. If a pupil chooses to set himself a paper, different from that of the teacher but equally difficult, he shall be at liberty to do so. The industry of the pupils can be judged by their papers.

When I say that a young man or woman at the university shouldn't be allowed to be idle, I want to quickly add that the measures of work shouldn't just be about blindly following a system. In the newer universities in England and America, there's a concerning trend to insist on attendance at countless lectures. The case for individual work, which is recognized as strong for young children in Montessori schools, is even stronger for young adults around twenty, especially when we're assuming they are enthusiastic and exceptionally talented. When I was an undergraduate, my feeling, and that of most of my friends, was that lectures were a complete waste of time. We might have exaggerated, but not by much. The real reason for lectures is that they're visible work, and that's why businesspeople are willing to pay for them. If university teachers used the best methods, businesspeople would think they were being lazy and would push for downsizing the faculty. Oxford and Cambridge, because of their reputation, can apply the right methods to some extent; however, the newer universities can't resist the pressure from businesspeople, and the same goes for most American universities. At the start of the term, the teacher should provide a list of books to read carefully, along with a brief overview of other books that some may find interesting while others may not. They should assign papers that can only be answered by thoughtfully identifying the key points in the books. The teacher should meet with students individually after they’ve completed their papers. About once a week or every two weeks, they should hold informal discussions in the evening for anyone interested, covering topics that are more or less related to their work. This isn't very different from practices at the older universities. If a student chooses to create a paper that's different from what the teacher assigned but is equally challenging, they should be free to do so. The students' effort can be assessed through their papers.

There is, however, one point of great importance. Every university teacher should be himself engaged in research, and should have sufficient leisure and energy to know what is being done in his subject in all countries. In[310] university teaching, skill in pedagogy is no longer important; what is important is knowledge of one’s subject and keenness about what is being done in it. This is impossible for a man who is overworked and nervously exhausted by teaching. His subject is likely to become distasteful to him, and his knowledge is almost sure to be confined to what he learnt in youth. Every university teacher ought to have a Sabbatical year (one in every seven), to be spent in foreign universities or in otherwise acquiring knowledge of what is being done abroad. This is common in America, but European countries have too much intellectual pride to admit that it is necessary. In this they are quite mistaken. The men who taught me mathematics at Cambridge were almost wholly untouched by the Continental mathematics of the previous twenty or thirty years; throughout my undergraduate time, I never heard the name of Weierstrass. It was only by subsequent travel that I came in contact with modern mathematics. This was no rare or exceptional circumstance. Of many universities at many periods similar things could be said.

There is, however, one very important point. Every university teacher should be actively engaged in research and should have enough free time and energy to stay updated on what’s happening in their field around the world. In university teaching, being skilled in teaching methods is no longer the main focus; what really matters is having in-depth knowledge of one’s subject and a passion for what’s being done in it. This isn’t possible for someone who is overworked and exhausted from teaching. Their subject is likely to become unappealing to them, and their knowledge will almost certainly be limited to what they learned when they were younger. Every university teacher should have a Sabbatical year (one every seven years) to study at foreign universities or otherwise gain knowledge of what’s happening abroad. This is common in America, but European countries often have too much intellectual pride to acknowledge its necessity. In this regard, they are quite mistaken. The professors who taught me mathematics at Cambridge were mostly unaware of Continental mathematics from the previous twenty or thirty years; throughout my time as an undergraduate, I never heard the name Weierstrass. It wasn’t until I traveled later that I encountered modern mathematics. This was not a rare or exceptional situation. Similar observations could be made about many universities at different times.

There is in universities a certain opposition between those who care most for teaching and those who care most for research. This is almost entirely due to a wrong conception of teaching, and to the presence of a number of[311] students whose industry and capacity are below the level which ought to be exacted as a condition of residence. The idea of the old-fashioned schoolmaster persists to some extent at universities. There is a desire to have a good moral effect on students, and a wish to drill them in old-fashioned worthless information, largely known to be false but supposed to be morally elevating. Students ought not to be exhorted to work, but they should not be allowed to remain if they are found to be wasting their time, whether from idleness or from lack of ability. The only morality which can be profitably exacted is that of work; the rest belongs to earlier years. And the morality of work should be exacted by sending away those who do not possess it, since evidently they had better be otherwise employed. A teacher should not be expected to work long hours at teaching, and should have abundant leisure for research; but he should be expected to employ this leisure wisely.

There’s a certain conflict in universities between those who focus more on teaching and those who prioritize research. This mostly comes from a misconception about teaching, along with the presence of some students whose motivation and skills fall below what should be required for enrollment. The idea of the traditional schoolteacher still lingers in universities. There’s a desire to have a positive moral impact on students, along with an inclination to drill them in outdated, useless information, much of which is known to be incorrect but is thought to be morally uplifting. Students shouldn’t need to be urged to put in effort, but they also shouldn’t be allowed to stay if they’re wasting their time, whether due to laziness or lack of capability. The only moral standard that should be enforced is that of work; everything else belongs to earlier stages of life. And this work ethic should be maintained by dismissing those who don’t exhibit it, as it’s clear they would be better suited elsewhere. A teacher shouldn’t be expected to put in excessive hours teaching, and should have plenty of free time for research; however, they should be expected to use that time wisely.

Research is at least as important as education, when we are considering the functions of universities in the life of mankind. New knowledge is the chief cause of progress, and without it the world would soon become stationary. It could continue, for a time, to improve by the diffusion and wider use of existing knowledge, but this process, by itself, could[312] not last long. And even the pursuit of knowledge, if it is utilitarian, is not self-sustaining. Utilitarian knowledge needs to be fructified by disinterested investigation, which has no motive beyond the desire to understand the world better. All the great advances are at first purely theoretical, and are only afterwards found to be capable of practical applications. And even if some splendid theory never has any practical use, it remains of value on its own account; for the understanding of the world is one of the ultimate goods. If science and organization had succeeded in satisfying the needs of the body and in abolishing cruelty and war, the pursuit of knowledge and beauty would remain to exercise our love of strenuous creation. I should not wish the poet, the painter, the composer or the mathematician to be preoccupied with some remote effect of his activities in the world of practice. He should be occupied, rather, in the pursuit of a vision, in capturing and giving permanence to something which he has first seen dimly for a moment, which he has loved with such ardour that the joys of this world have grown pale by comparison. All great art and all great science springs from the passionate desire to embody what was at first an unsubstantial phantom, a beckoning beauty luring men away from safety[313] and ease to a glorious torment. The men in whom this passion exists must not be fettered by the shackles of a utilitarian philosophy, for to their ardour we owe all that makes man great.

Research is just as crucial as education when we think about the role of universities in people's lives. New knowledge drives progress, and without it, the world would quickly stagnate. It might continue to improve for a while by spreading and making better use of existing knowledge, but that process alone can't last long. Even the quest for knowledge, if purely practical, doesn't sustain itself. Practical knowledge needs to be enriched by selfless inquiry, which has no purpose other than to understand the world more deeply. All significant advances start off as purely theoretical and later turn out to have practical uses. Even if a brilliant theory never finds practical application, it still holds value in its own right; understanding the world is one of the greatest goods. If science and organization managed to meet our physical needs and eliminate cruelty and war, the pursuit of knowledge and beauty would still fulfill our desire for vigorous creativity. I don't want poets, painters, composers, or mathematicians to be worried about how their work might affect practical matters down the line. Instead, they should focus on chasing a vision, capturing, and making permanent something they first glimpsed faintly, something they loved so intensely that everything else in this world pales in comparison. All great art and science come from the passionate desire to bring to life what was initially an intangible idea, a captivating beauty drawing people away from safety and comfort to a beautiful struggle. Those who hold this passion shouldn't be held back by the constraints of a utilitarian philosophy, because their fervor is responsible for all that makes humanity remarkable.


[314]

CHAPTER XIX
CONCLUSION

At the end of our journey, let us look back over the road, to obtain a bird’s-eye view of the country we have traversed.

At the end of our journey, let's look back over the path we've taken to get a broader perspective on the land we've covered.

Knowledge wielded by love is what the educator needs and what his pupils should acquire. In earlier years, love towards the pupils is the most important kind; in later years, love of the knowledge imparted becomes increasingly necessary. The important knowledge at first is knowledge of physiology, hygiene, and psychology, of which the last more especially concerns the teacher. The instincts and reflexes with which a child is born can be developed by the environment into the most diverse habits, and therefore into the most diverse characters. Most of this happens in very early childhood; consequently it is at this period that we can most hopefully attempt to form character. Those who like existing evils are fond of asserting that human nature cannot be changed. If they mean that it cannot be changed after six years old, there is a measure of truth in what they say. If they mean that[315] nothing can be done to alter the instincts and reflexes with which an infant is born, they are again more or less in the right, though of course eugenics could, and perhaps will, produce remarkable results even here. But if they mean, as they usually do, that there is no way of producing an adult population whose behaviour will be radically different from that of existing populations, they are flying in the face of all modern psychology. Given two infants with the same character at birth, different early environments may turn them into adults with totally different dispositions. It is the business of early education to train the instincts so that they may produce a harmonious character, constructive rather than destructive, affectionate rather than sullen, courageous, frank, and intelligent. All this can be done with a great majority of children; it is actually being done where children are rightly treated. If existing knowledge were used and tested methods applied, we could, in a generation, produce a population almost wholly free from disease, malevolence, and stupidity. We do not do so, because we prefer oppression and war.

Knowledge driven by love is what teachers need and what students should gain. In the early years, love for the students is the most crucial; later on, a love for the knowledge being shared becomes increasingly important. Initially, the key knowledge includes physiology, hygiene, and psychology, with the latter particularly concerning the teacher. The instincts and reflexes a child is born with can be shaped by their environment into a wide range of habits, and thus into very different personalities. Most of this development occurs in early childhood; therefore, this is the time when we can most effectively work on character formation. Those who appreciate the status quo often claim that human nature can’t be changed. If they mean it can’t be altered after the age of six, there's some truth to that. If they mean that nothing can alter the instincts and reflexes with which a baby is born, they are also mostly right, although eugenics could potentially produce significant advancements in this area. But if they mean, as they usually do, that it’s impossible to foster an adult population whose behavior differs fundamentally from the current populations, they are dismissing all modern psychological understanding. Given two newborns with the same character, different early environments can lead them to become adults with completely different temperaments. It's the responsibility of early education to guide the instincts so that they foster a balanced character—supportive rather than destructive, warm rather than withdrawn, brave, open, and intelligent. All this can be achieved with the vast majority of children; it is already happening in environments where children are treated well. If we utilized existing knowledge and applied proven methods, we could, within a generation, create a population largely free from disease, hatred, and ignorance. We don’t do this because we choose oppression and conflict.

The crude material of instinct is, in most respects, equally capable of leading to desirable and to undesirable actions. In the past, men did not understand the training of instinct, and therefore were compelled to resort to repression.[316] Punishment and fear were the great incentives to what was called virtue. We now know that repression is a bad method, both because it is never really successful, and because it produces mental disorders. The training of instincts is a totally different method, involving a totally different technique. Habits and skill make, as it were, a channel for instinct, leading it to flow one way or another according to the direction of the channel. By creating the right habits and the right skill, we cause the child’s instincts themselves to prompt desirable actions. There is no sense of strain, because there is no need to resist temptation. There is no thwarting, and the child has a sense of unfettered spontaneity. I do not mean these statements to be taken in an absolute sense; there will always be unforeseen contingencies in which older methods may become necessary. But the more the science of child psychology is perfected, and the more experience we acquire in nursery-schools, the more perfectly the new methods can be applied.

The raw material of instinct can lead to both good and bad actions. In the past, people didn't understand how to train instincts, so they had to rely on repression. Punishment and fear were the main drivers for what was considered virtue. We now realize that repression is ineffective, as it rarely works and can lead to mental health issues. Training instincts is a completely different approach that uses a different technique. Developing habits and skills creates a pathway for instincts, guiding them to channel in specific directions. By establishing the right habits and skills, we can help a child's instincts inspire positive actions. There’s no sense of struggle because there’s no need to fight against temptation. The child feels a sense of freedom and spontaneity. I don’t mean to imply that this is a one-size-fits-all solution; there will always be situations where traditional methods may be necessary. However, as child psychology advances and we gain more experience in preschools, we can apply these new methods more effectively.

I have tried to bring before the reader the wonderful possibilities which are now open to us. Think what it would mean: health, freedom, happiness, kindness, intelligence, all nearly universal. In one generation, if we chose, we could bring the millennium.

I have tried to show the reader the amazing possibilities that are now available to us. Imagine what it would mean: health, freedom, happiness, kindness, intelligence—almost universal. In just one generation, if we wanted to, we could create a better world.

But none of this can come about without love.[317] The knowledge exists; lack of love prevents it from being applied. Sometimes the lack of love towards children brings me near to despair—for example, when I find almost all our recognized moral leaders unwilling that anything should be done to prevent the birth of children with venereal disease. Nevertheless, there is a gradual liberation of love of children, which surely is one of our natural impulses. Ages of fierceness have overlaid what is naturally kindly in the dispositions of ordinary men and women. It is only lately that many Christians have ceased to teach the damnation of unbaptized infants. Nationalism is another doctrine which dries up the springs of humanity; during the war, we caused almost all German children to suffer from rickets. We must let loose our natural kindliness; if a doctrine demands that we should inflict misery upon children, let us reject it, however dear it may be to us. In almost all cases, the psychological source of cruel doctrines is fear; that is one reason why I have laid so much stress upon the elimination of fear in childhood. Let us root out the fears that lurk in the dark places of our own minds. The possibilities of a happy world that are opened up by modern education make it well worth while to run some personal risk, even if the risk were more real than it is.

But none of this can happen without love.[317] The knowledge is there; the lack of love stops it from being put into action. Sometimes, the absence of love for children brings me close to despair—for instance, when I see that almost all of our recognized moral leaders are unwilling to do anything to prevent the birth of children with venereal diseases. Still, there is a gradual freeing of our love for children, which is surely one of our natural instincts. Periods of harshness have covered up what is inherently kind in the hearts of ordinary men and women. It’s only recently that many Christians have stopped teaching that unbaptized infants are doomed. Nationalism is another belief that drains the wellsprings of humanity; during the war, we caused almost all German children to suffer from rickets. We need to unleash our natural kindness; if a belief demands that we bring suffering to children, let’s reject it, no matter how much we hold onto it. In almost all instances, the psychological root of cruel beliefs is fear; that’s one reason why I emphasize the need to eliminate fear in childhood. Let’s eradicate the fears that hide in the dark corners of our own minds. The potential for a happy world offered by modern education makes it worthwhile to take some personal risks, even if those risks were more real than they actually are.

When we have created young people freed[318] from fear and inhibitions and rebellious or thwarted instincts, we shall be able to open to them the world of knowledge, freely and completely, without dark hidden corners; and if instruction is wisely given, it will be a joy rather than a task to those who receive it. It is not important to increase the amount of what is learnt above that now usually taught to the children of the professional classes. What is important is the spirit of adventure and liberty, the sense of setting out upon a voyage of discovery. If formal education is given in this spirit, all the more intelligent pupils will supplement it by their own efforts, for which every opportunity should be provided. Knowledge is the liberator from the empire of natural forces and destructive passions; without knowledge, the world of our hopes cannot be built. A generation educated in fearless freedom will have wider and bolder hopes than are possible to us, who still have to struggle with the superstitious fears that lie in wait for us below the level of consciousness. Not we, but the free men and women whom we shall create, must see the new world, first in their hopes, and then at last in the full splendour of reality.

When we've helped young people become free[318] from fear, inhibitions, and rebellious or frustrated instincts, we can unlock for them the world of knowledge, openly and completely, without any dark hidden corners. If teaching is done wisely, it will be a joy, not a burden, for those who learn it. It doesn’t matter to increase the volume of what is taught beyond what is typically given to children from professional families. What truly matters is a spirit of adventure and freedom, the feeling of embarking on a journey of discovery. If formal education is approached with this mindset, the more curious students will enhance it with their own efforts, for which they should be given every opportunity. Knowledge is what frees us from the grip of natural forces and destructive emotions; without knowledge, we cannot build the world we aspire to. A generation educated in fearless freedom will have broader and bolder dreams than we can have, as we still contend with the superstitious fears lurking beneath our consciousness. It won’t be us, but the free men and women we create, who will envision the new world, first in their dreams, and eventually in the full brilliance of reality.

The way is clear. Do we love our children enough to take it? Or shall we let them suffer as we have suffered? Shall we let them be twisted and stunted and terrified in youth, to be[319] killed afterwards in futile wars which their intelligence was too cowed to prevent? A thousand ancient fears obstruct the road to happiness and freedom. But love can conquer fear, and if we love our children nothing can make us withhold the great gift which it is in our power to bestow.

The path is clear. Do we love our children enough to take it? Or should we let them suffer like we have? Should we allow them to be twisted, stunted, and terrified in their youth, only to be killed later in pointless wars that their intelligence was too scared to stop? A thousand old fears block the way to happiness and freedom. But love can overcome fear, and if we truly love our children, nothing can stop us from giving them the incredible gift that we have the power to give.

THE END

THE END


FOOTNOTES:

FOOTNOTES:

[1] “The Child: His Nature and His Needs.” Prepared under the editorial supervision of M. V. O’Shea, Professor of Education, University of Wisconsin, 1924. I shall allude to this book as “O’Shea”.

[1] “The Child: His Nature and His Needs.” Prepared under the editorial supervision of M. V. O’Shea, Professor of Education, University of Wisconsin, 1924. I’ll refer to this book as “O’Shea”.

[2] Probably many of Dr. Arnold’s pupils suffered from adenoids, for which medical men do not usually prescribe flogging, although they cause habitual idleness.

[2] Probably many of Dr. Arnold’s students had adenoids, which doctors typically don’t treat with punishment, even though they lead to chronic laziness.

[3] On fear and anxiety in childhood, see e.g. William Stern, “Psychology of Early Childhood”, Chap. XXXV. (Henry Holt, 1924).

[3] For information on fear and anxiety in childhood, see e.g. William Stern, “Psychology of Early Childhood”, Chap. XXXV. (Henry Holt, 1924).

[4] If it be objected that, after all, the world progressed, the reply is that it did not progress nearly as fast as it might have done, or as it will do if children are wisely handled.

[4] If someone argues that the world has made progress, the response is that it hasn’t progressed nearly as quickly as it could have, or as it will if children are guided wisely.

[5] This is perhaps not strictly accurate. Most children have periods of apparent stagnation, which cause anxiety to inexperienced parents. But probably throughout these periods there is progress in ways that are not easily perceptible.

[5] This might not be completely accurate. Most kids go through phases where it seems like they're not making any progress, which can make inexperienced parents anxious. But during these times, there’s likely progress happening in ways that aren’t easy to see.

[6] “Studies in Infant Psychology”, Scientific Monthly, December, 1921, p. 506.

[6] “Studies in Infant Psychology”, Scientific Monthly, December, 1921, p. 506.

[7] I came to know of these passages from a quotation in Dr. Paul Bousfield’s “Sex and Civilization”, where the same point of view is strongly advocated.

[7] I learned about these passages from a quote in Dr. Paul Bousfield’s “Sex and Civilization,” where the same perspective is strongly supported.

[8] I think this fear was the same as the fear of mechanical toys. He saw her first asleep, and thought she was a doll; when she moved he was startled.

[8] I think this fear was similar to the fear of mechanical toys. He first saw her while she was asleep and thought she was a doll; when she moved, he was taken aback.

[9] The method adopted with me at the same age was to pick me up by the heels and hold my head under water for some time. This method, oddly enough, succeeded in making me like the water; nevertheless I do not recommend it.

[9] The approach used on me at that age was to grab me by the feet and keep my head underwater for a while. Strangely, this method actually made me enjoy the water; however, I don't suggest it.

[10] See Bousfield, “Sex and Civilization”, passim.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Bousfield, “Sex and Civilization”, throughout.

[11] Cf. “The Nervous Child” by Dr. H. C. Cameron (3rd ed., Oxford, 1924), p. 32 ff.

[11] See “The Nervous Child” by Dr. H. C. Cameron (3rd ed., Oxford, 1924), p. 32 ff.

[12] See e.g. “The Secret Corps”, by Captain Ferdinand Tuohy, Chap. VI, (Murray, 1920).

[12] See e.g. “The Secret Corps,” by Captain Ferdinand Tuohy, Chap. VI, (Murray, 1920).

[13] Hodder and Stoughton, 1925.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hodder & Stoughton, 1925.

[14] “The Montessori Method” (Heinemann, 1912), p. 103.

[14] “The Montessori Method” (Heinemann, 1912), p. 103.

[15] See Dr. H. C. Cameron, “The Nervous Child”, Chaps. IV and V.

[15] Check out Dr. H. C. Cameron's “The Nervous Child”, Chapters IV and V.

[16] In very rare instances, it does a little harm, but this is easily cured and is not more serious than the results of thumb-sucking.

[16] In very rare cases, it can cause some minor issues, but this is easily resolved and isn't more serious than the effects of thumb-sucking.

[17] On this subject, cf. “The Nursery-School”, by Margaret McMillan (Dent, 1919), p. 197.

[17] On this subject, see “The Nursery-School,” by Margaret McMillan (Dent, 1919), p. 197.

[18] Although Miss McMillan is American, I understand that the importance of nursery-schools is even less appreciated in America than in England. As, however, there are not the financial difficulties which exist in Europe, it may be hoped that the movement will soon become wide-spread in the United States. There is no mention of it in O’Shea’s book, though the need of it is evident from his remarks on p. 182.

[18] Although Miss McMillan is American, I get that the significance of nursery schools is even less recognized in America than in England. However, since there aren't the financial challenges present in Europe, we can hope that this movement will soon spread widely in the United States. It’s not mentioned in O’Shea’s book, even though the need for it is clear from his comments on p. 182.

[19] See Montessori, “The Montessori Method” (Heinemann, 1912), p. 42 ff.

[19] See Montessori, “The Montessori Method” (Heinemann, 1912), p. 42 ff.

[20] O’Shea, p. 386.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ O’Shea, p. 386.

[21] Are we to infer that culture consists in carrying a hip-flask? The definition seems applicable.

[21] Are we supposed to believe that culture means carrying a hip-flask? That definition seems fitting.

[22] In those days, in England, the State bore only part of the expense of the school; this part was called a “grant”, and depended upon the success of the children in examinations.

[22] Back then in England, the government covered only a portion of the school's costs; this portion was known as a "grant" and was based on how well the kids performed in their exams.

[23] The arguments in favour of segregating the able children are well stated in O’Shea, Chap. XIV.

[23] The reasons for separating the capable children are clearly presented in O’Shea, Chap. XIV.


TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:

Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.

Obvious typing mistakes have been fixed.

Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.

Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been made consistent.

Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.

Archaic or alternative spelling has been kept.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!